[Illustration]

 YR YNYS UNYG;

 OR, THE LONELY ISLAND:

 A NARRATIVE

 FOR

 YOUNG PEOPLE. 

 "Beseech you, be merry: we have cause Of joy: for our escape Is much beyond our loss: our hint of woe Is common: every day, some sailor's wife, The masters of some merchant, and the merchant Have just our theme of woe: but for the miracle, I mean our preservation, few in millions Can speak like us: then wisely, good sir, weigh Our sorrow with our comfort. "--_Tempest. _

 LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO. , STATIONERS' HALL COURT; GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND CO. , FARRINGDON STREET. 

 NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE: F. AND W. DODSWORTH. 

 1852. 

Transcriber's Note:

 Archaic and dialect spellings remain as printed. Punctuation has been normalised. Significant errors have been noted at the end of the text. 

INTRODUCTION. 

DEAR FRIEND, I enclose you the manuscript of which you have so long desiredpossession. You have permission to do what you like with it, on onecondition, which is, that you alter all the names, and expunge anythinglike personality therein; for, as you are aware (with two exceptions)each character mentioned in the story is now alive, and so few yearshave elapsed since the events recorded took place that it would not beat all difficult for a stranger to recognize the heroes and heroinestherein mentioned. Having settled that business, I now proceed to say, that as the narrative begins very abruptly, you will find it necessaryto have some little personal account of the parties concerned, which Iwill lose no time in giving you. The mother of the party you know sowell I need say nothing further of her than that she was about 27 whenthese events occurred; what her age is now, I must be excused telling, inasmuch as it has nothing to do with the story, and it is her ownconcern, and it will too certainly expose the time of the narrative andother things she wished left in obscurity. Mrs. E. , the little mother, as she is called by every one, was the second in command. A greatercontrast to her cousin could not exist. Short, and rather stout, shetrotted by the side of her companion, as the little hippopotamus by theside of the giraffe. Both their eyes were dark, but the mother's weresoft, and the little mother's so brilliant when she fixed her eyes onyou, you must tell what you thought, as they penetrated into the heart. Her broad forehead showed the prevalence of the intellectual powers, andthe reliance on her own sense and judgment. To be sure some peoplecalled her very masculine, and it is true that, when equipped in herriding gear, and ready to get into her second home (the saddle), shecertainly slaps her tiny boots with her whip, walks round her horse, examines his legs, and questions her groom as to the throwing out ofcurbs, and other mysteries, known as stable lore. The horse has his nosetwitched that she may get into the saddle before the usual kicking scenecommences; once there, he may do what he likes, she is part of herhorse, and enjoys his gambols as much as himself. When in femalegarments, though somewhat brusque in manners and blunt in speech, she isa true woman, and as feminine in heart as the fairest and most delicateamong the sex. Madame, the governess, must occupy our attention thenext. She was the kindest, best, most loving guardian over her flock, and seemed to have but one unhappiness in the world, and that was herutter inability to keep in order and understand one rebellious pupilamong them. But I will not tell tales out of school. Sybil and Serenawere the mother's young sisters, 13 and 14 years of age, innocent, gay, and happy creatures, blessed with beauty and sense above the common lot. Gertrude, or Gatty, was the child of an old and valued friend. She wasabout 12, with the wit, the quickness, the sense of 20, and I had almostsaid the size, for so large a proportion of flesh, blood, and bonesrarely fall to the lot of male or female at that age. She wasalternately the soul of fun and merriment or the plague and torment ofevery one about her. She had the judgment of mature age and the nonsenseof the greatest baby in her. The mother alone obtained unlimitedobedience from her. I am afraid I have discovered the "unruly one, " butall the characters shall speak for themselves. The mother's own childrenwere three in number. Oscar, a fine tall active boy, with a grave quickdemeanour, but the open brow and frank sweet smile won him the love ofevery one. Lilly, the little girl, was about 6, a little, loving, winning thing, with eyes like violets, and long dark rich curlsfloating all round her, from the middle of which was uplifted a littlerosy face, almost perfect in its childish beauty. Felix, the youngestboy and child, was a little, delicate, spoilt fellow, whose face seemedmade up of naught but eyes and eyelashes. They were all three quick andclever children; and it was partly for the improvement of the littleboy's health the voyage took place, the incidents of which are mentionedin this book. Zoë and Winifred were two little nieces. The former agrave, little, quiet picture of a sweet Madonna, and the latter alittle, sparkling, merry pet, with the quick action and grace of afairy. Madame does not know it, or think we guess it, but Winny iscertainly her pet. Mrs. Hargrave, the lady's maid, and Jenny, the littlepet nurse, concluded the females; while a fine, tall, handsome, athleticgamekeeper formed their only male attendant. Now, having said my say, Ileave you; but you must be answerable for the faults of this journal ifyou will publish it; nothing could be more irregular and hasty than itscompilation. With this burden on your shoulders, dear friend, believeme, thine in all pity and affection, A FRIEND. 

CHAPTER I. 

On the 3rd of May, 183--, we embarked on board our pretty yacht, "LaLuna, " the crew of which included all the party mentioned in thepreceding pages, besides those necessary to work her. These consisted ofa captain, two mates, a boatswain, fourteen seamen, a cook, a steward, and my son's gamekeeper. Captain MacNab was a remarkably nice, active, bluff, plain-spoken man. It was easy to be seen that he was not too muchpleased at commanding a company composed so entirely of women andchildren; neither do I think he would have undertaken the charge had wenot expected Sir Walter Mayton, my children's guardian, and Mr. B. , their tutor, to make part of the live stock. The former was preventedaccompanying us by domestic matters; the latter from his father's death. But we made arrangements for both to join us at Madeira, for it was notdeemed advisable to wait the month it would take Mr. B. To settle hisfather's affairs and provide a home for his sisters. The weather was sobeautiful it was thought we could easily spend a month in theMediterranean, previously to extending our voyage across the Atlantic;besides I was anxious to see the promised roses restored to my littleson's face, and, without being foolhardy or presumptuous, I could notentertain the least idea of danger. Our first mate, Mr. Skead, was notonly extremely skilful, but the nicest merriest person on board, beingquite as ready to be the boys' play-fellow as they could be to have him. Mr. Austin was the second mate, a grave religious person, who kindlyacted chaplain for us. Of the seamen I need say nothing, but that theywere all picked men. Alas, when I recall that day, and see so vividlybefore me all their rough but honest manly faces, and remember the closeintimacy that, being sharers in one common home, participators in allthings alike, engendered, I cannot but mourn over each face as I recallit to memory. In the few months we were together each seemed a part ofthe family, and in the sudden severing of our lives and fates mournfulthoughts will arise as to what can have been the fate of those in whomwe were so interested. But I must not anticipate, and, moreover, my taskis a long one, and I have no time to spare lingering over the past. Ourcook was a black man, called Benjie, which rather disturbed the peace ofthe little girls. They could not think the white rolls were really madeby his black hands, and only his extreme good nature and willingactivity caused them to be in any degree reconciled to having a blackman for a cook. He was a very good one however, and willingly would we, many years after, have hailed his black face and white teeth with thejoy of a dear friend. Smart, the gamekeeper, was a fine, tall, handsomeman, of Gloucester make and tongue; he was quite a character in his way, and the contrast between his fear of the sea, his illness at the leastgale, his utter ignorance of anything nautical was very great, when wethought of his courage, strength, and skill on shore, in his ownvocation. Under his care he had two large dogs, half blood hounds halfSt. Bernard, their names were Bernard and Cwmro. But I must describe ourvessel:--La Luna had been built expressly for her present purpose, inthe river Clyde; she was of nearly 200 tons burden, three-masted, beautiful and elegant in her appearance, and nothing could exceed theconvenience and comfort, combined with strength, with which she wasfitted up; we had a deck house, surrounded with windows, so that we wereshaded from sun and sheltered from breeze, and could see in everydirection each pursuing his or her favourite occupation, and yet losingnone of the beauties and wonders of the ocean; near the deck house weretwo berths, one for Captain MacNab, the other for Mr. Austin; downstairs we had a saloon, the length of which was the width of the vessel, and about twelve feet across; on the upper end a smaller saloon, ordrawing room, the sofas of which made up four berths; the three girlsused this room, and it opened into the stern cabin, where Jenny and thethree younger girls slept, and through which the rudder came; at theother end was a double cabin, which served for my cousin and me, openinginto the bath room, beyond that was the boys' cabin, and on the lefthand side of the stern cabin was Mrs. Tollair's cabin; in the other partof the vessel were four other cabins, a steward's or servant's room, besides the seamen's berths, here also were two very excellent deckcabins for our two gentlemen whenever they joined us. We had fitted upthe whole of the saloon with bookcases, of which one was devoted to thechildren's school books, drawing materials, and everything of that sortthey might require. Our travels were at present not only indefinite asto time, but equally so as to place. We had a piano and a small handorgan, which could be carried on deck. 

It would be impossible to convey any idea of the bustle, the noise, theconfusion, the pleasure, the novelty that possessed everybody andeverything the few days before we sailed. The leave-takings were themost painful, for having the care of so many who left the nearest anddearest ties behind them, on a voyage, the singularity of which investedit with a certain degree of mysterious danger, the nature of which noone could define, and which I now for the first time felt. All this gavea degree of sadness to the feelings of the whole party as we watched theEnglish coast fading from our sight. I sat on the deck until a late hourrecalling the happy and cheerful "God speed you" that my mother gave us, the more grave and solemn farewell of my father, whose foreboding mindlooked farther than ours did. And then I recalled the parents of thosewith me; the hearty and oft-expressed wish of Gatty's father, high inhonours and public esteem, to accompany us, the tearful farewell of hermother, dear Winny's merry and light-hearted mother, while her fatherbid her remember, during her long absence, the lessons of goodness andhigh principle he was always so anxious to inculcate in her. My brotherand sister-in-law had been prevented coming to wish Zoë farewell, onaccount of the illness of one of her brothers. I could not but thinkthis as well, for her mother's delicate nerves could never have bornethe parting from a child so beloved, and Zoë's leave to come would havebeen rescinded at the last moment. Poor child! I know not whether towish it better to have been so or not. Dear uncle P. Came to wish hisdaughter, my cousin, good bye, and to promise once more a father's andmother's care over her two little children during her absence. I couldnot help being amused at his sometimes expressing a wish to go with us, and the next minute scolding us for doing anything so mad. Well, we wereoff! the last adieus were said, the last looks given, the last wordsspoken. We were off! The die is cast, and it seemed strange to me thatnow and only now did fearful doubts, and vain regrets, and sadforebodings oppress my heart, and take possession of my mind. Withstriking vividness I recalled how, mainly to please myself and amuse mymind, I had projected and finally carried out this expedition; how I hadcovered my own private wishes and thoughts under the plea of the good itwould do my little boy, the benefit it was to all young people toenlarge their minds by travelling and experience, the novelty of theadventure, and the sort of certain uncertainty which was to attend oursteps and ways during the next eight months, thus giving the charm ofnovelty and singularity to the whole scheme. I know not how long Ishould have dwelt on these circumstances, had not the children come towish me their wonted good night. Schillie declared I had moped enough, the girls were eager that together we should take our last view ofEngland, for the breeze that carried us now so fast through the waterbid fair to take us soon out of sight of land. The young soon lose thepainful feelings of parting; besides, they were so delighted at beingreally off, they had been so fearful lest anything should occur toprevent one or all going, so as to destroy the _unity_, if I may so callit, of the party, that unmitigated pleasure alone pervaded them. Thisbuoyancy of their feelings had as yet prevented any symptoms of illness, and I don't think there was a pale face amongst the party, save thelittle invalid and Smart, the gamekeeper. He sat silent and amazedbetween his two dogs, and, could we have analyzed his feelings, I haveno doubt we should have been privy to most curious and contradictoryideas. Qualms were coming over him of various kinds, equally foreign tohis nature. Probably, for the first time, he was experiencing fear andsickness at the same moment, and quite unable to understand the symptomsof either. The boys had not yet found out what made their dear Smart sodull and unlike himself, when they were so joyous and delighted. We allrose up, and went together to watch the fading land. Variousexclamations proved how much our thoughts dwelt on that beloved shore, and long after my short sight had deemed it passed from view did my deargirls exclaim, "they yet saw it; there were still lights. " But CaptainMacNab wanted his deck to himself, so with cheerful good nights, themoon being up, we descended to take our first meal on board, and usethose narrow couches at which we were so much amused, and which thechildren had been longing to try from the moment they came on board. Such a noisy tea never was, interrupted now and then by a lurching ofthe vessel, which was such a new thing to us that all started, some infear, some in fun, and some, I must own, with other feelings not veryagreeable. The oddity of having nothing steady on our swinging table, the laughing at the pale looks that flitted across the faces of others, the grave determination with which little Winny declared "that now shewas really a sailor, she would only eat ship biscuit, " caused intensemerriment. But ere tea was over one or two of our party disappeared, andwhen twelve o'clock arrived Captain MacNab had La Luna all to himselfand his men, for the feminine crew were deep in slumber, caused by the, to them, unusual motion of the sea, and the unwonted excitement of theday. 

CHAPTER II. 

_May 4. _--The next morning there were many defaulters, myself amongstthe number. In lieu of the laughter and joy of the preceding evening, there were groans, and moans, and beseechings for tea or a drink ofwater. Sybil, Gatty, and Serena all rose valiantly; Gatty scornfullyrepudiating the possibility of being ill. But it was in vain, "theloftiest spirit was lowliest laid. " The little girls rather courted thenotion. Being ill in bed of course precluded the idea of lessons, withwhich a certain portion of every day had been threatened, and as theylay in bed thus they discoursed:--

_Zoë. _--"I really do not think it will be pleasant if we are to be likethis all the time. "

_Lilly. _--"Oh, Zoë, I am so snug, I have got a nice book to read, andthere will be no playing on the piano to-day. "

_Winny. _--"Oh! I am very sorry for that. If I did not feel so funny, Ishould like to go and play very much. But I am glad we are to have noFrench. Jenny says Madame is very ill indeed, and I think I heard hergroan once. "

_Zoë. _--"Groan, did you? then she must be very bad. I don't wish her togroan much, but I don't mind if she is sick always from ten until two. You know mother promised we should do no lessons after two. Here isJenny. Why, Jenny, what is the matter with you?"

_Jenny. _--"Indeed, Miss, I don't know; but just as I was fastening MissSybil's dress, I felt so queer, and I was so ashamed, I was obliged tosit down before all the young ladies. "

All the little girls at once exclaimed, "Ah, Jenny, Jenny, you know youare sea-sick. " "No, indeed, young ladies, " exclaimed Jenny, vehemently, "I am sure it is no such thing; but Master Felix would have some coldbeef with Worcester sauce for his breakfast, and that gave me a turn, ithas such a strong smell. " But ere Jenny had well got the words out ofher mouth, nature asserted her rights, and after an undeniable fit, shereeled off to bed, and was a victim for three days. Hargrave, my maid, being of a stolid, determined, sort of stoical character, announced herintention of not giving way; and though a victim, or rather martyr, shenever suffered a sign to appear, or neglected one thing that she wasasked to do, or showed the smallest feeling on the occasion beyond ageneral sense of dissatisfaction at all things connected with the sea. But of all our sufferers none equalled my poor cousin. Not a word was tobe got out of her, but short pithy anathemas against everybody that camenear her, everybody that spoke to her, every lurch the ship made, everynoise overhead; an expression of pity caused an explosion of wrath, ahope that she was better a wish that she was dead, and an offer ofassistance a command to be gone out of her sight. Neither of the boyssuffered in the least. And now the increased motion of the vessel, thenoise overhead, and various other signs told us that the lovely smoothocean, on whose bosom we had trusted ourselves, for some cause unknownto us was considerably disturbed, internally or externally. It wasimpossible for any land-lubbers to stand; it was equally impossible toeat in the form prescribed by the rules of polite society, food beingsnatched at a venture, and not always arriving at the mouth for which itwas originally intended. One or two were pitched out of their cots, anda murmuring of fear that this should be a tempest, and that we weregoing to be wrecked, caused a message to be sent to Captain MacNab toknow whereabouts we were, for no one liked to be first to acknowledgefear or expose our ignorance to the Captain, who had good-humouredlyrallied some on what they would do and say in case of bad weather. Therefore the question of whereabouts are we seemed a very safe one, likely to obtain the real news we wanted without exposing our fears tothe captain. In answer, we received a message to say we were near theBay of Biscay and as there was a very pretty sea, we should do well tocome up and look at it. "Come up and look at it?" that showed at oncethat no shipwreck was in contemplation. But how to get up? that was thequestion. The message, however, was dispatched round to the differentberths, with the additional one, "that the mother was goingimmediately, " that being my title amongst the young ones, and the littlemother being the title of my cousin. 

On deck we were received by the captain, who welcomed us with muchpleasure, an undisguised twinkle in his eyes betraying a little inklinginto the purport of our message. To our amazement, he and the sailorsseemed quite at their ease, walking as steadily as if the vessel was arock, and as immoveable as the pyramids. But what a sea! I looked up andsaw high grey mountains on all sides, and ere I could decide whetherthey were moveable or my sight deceptive, they had disappeared, and, from a height that seemed awful, we looked down upon a troubled, rolling, restless mass of waters, each wave seeming to buffet itsneighbour with an angry determination to put it down. In the midst ofall this chaos, one monster wave rose superior to all the rest, androlling forward with giant strength and resistless impetuosity, threatened instant destruction to the vessel. A cry, a terrific roll, ashudder through the vessel, and again we were in the valley of waters;and during the comparative lull the captain roared in my ear, "Is it nota pretty sea, Madam?"

We can now laugh at our fears, and the awe-struck faces we allpresented, but it was many hours ere some of us recovered ourselves, andfor this show of timidity Gatty scolded Sybil. 

_Gatty. _--"How can you be such a goose, Sybil? Why, you are tremblingnow. "

_Sybil. _--"No, I am only a little cold; but you know, Gatty, that wassuch an awful wave, if we had stretched our necks ever so high we couldnot see to the top. "

_Gatty. _--"Well, and what did that matter? It was a glorious wave, amagnificent fellow, I dare say a tenth wave. If we had been walking onthe sea shore we should have counted and known. "

_Sybil. _--"But I could not tell how we were ever to get to the top. Ithought we must certainly go through it, or it would go over us. "

_Gatty_ (laughing). --"Serena, do come here, Sybil is talking suchsplendid stuff, and, moreover, she is frightened out of her wits, and Ido believe wishes herself at home. "

_Serena. _--"Oh dear! I am so ill; going on deck has quite upset me, andI am worse than I was. "

_Gatty. _--"Now, whatever you do, don't go and be so foolish, Serena. Ishall have no pleasure at all if Sybil is frightened and you are ill. Get up, and eat a lot of roast beef with heaps of mustard and you willbe quite well. "

A little small voice called to Gatty, and also asked for beef andmustard. "I am sure, quite sure, Gatty, " said the little speaker, Winny, "it will do me a great deal of good. " "Ah, " said Lilly, "I wish I wasout of this place. Do, mother, ask the captain to stop and put me downsomewhere. " This little idea caused infinite amusement. Time, however, went on, and cured us all. We had lovely weather, and began to keepregular hours, and have allotted times of the day for different things. All attending, whatever might be our occupations, to the captain'ssummons; for when anything new was to be seen, any wonders of theocean, any curious bird resting its weary wings on the only haven insight--our little vessel, any furling of sails, or any change, so didthe good-natured captain send for us, and we joyfully obeyed thesummons, listening to all his wondrous tales, watching the rolling ofthe porpoises, and the wondrous colours of the sea. As we approached ahotter climate, everything became, in our eyes, objects of new andstrange interest. In this manner we reached Gibraltar, and landed forthe first time, having been thirteen days at sea. 

CHAPTER III. 

_May 16. _--GIBRALTAR. --I, for one, was very glad to land, for somehow onboard ship one never seemed to be able to finish one's toilette with thedegree of niceness necessary, a lurch of the ship very often caused anutter derangement, a rolling sea made it a matter of great difficultyeven to wash one's face, and as for tidying the hair that had been givenup, and those who did not wear caps enclosed their rough curls in nets. We therefore migrated to the principal hotel, leaving the two boys, attheir own request, on board, under the care of Jenny and Smart. Thethree elder girls were to wait on each other, and each take a littlegirl in their charge, while Hargrave waited on the three elderly ladies. We were objects of great curiosity, and many people supposed our partyto consist of a school. They were more surprised at hearing that La Lunabelonged to the school. The visitors on board of her became innumerable, causing the good-natured captain a world of trouble. Every day he cameand reported himself, as he called it, to his commanding officer, meaning myself and brought an account of the boys, or one with him; andit was most curious to see this great rough captain take each littlegirl up in his arms and kiss her quite gently, always expressing a hopeto each that they were not getting too fond of the land, but would soonreturn to their ocean home, as he was quite dull without them. Whatevermisgivings he might have had on starting, they had all given way to aninterest and affection for us all, that made it quite a pleasure to usto communicate with him. 

We took advantage of our first landing to write letters home, which, having been preserved with sorrowful care, have now become agreeablememorials of our adventures, and may be interesting, as their ownletters will best explain the individual character of each of those whowere now on their way towards adventures strange as unexpected. Theletters of the elder portion of our party contained but a description ofGibraltar, which is well known to most people. Sybil's letter was asfollows:--

 "_Gibraltar, May 16, 18--_

"MY DEAREST MAMMA AND SISTERS, "Here we are safe on dry land again, and who would have believed afortnight ago that we should have been so glad to get out of our dear LaLuna. But we don't make half such good sailors as we expected; and howEm would have laughed could she have seen all the queer looks and sadfaces which possessed the merry party she had so lately seen. But herewe are really on dry land, and at Gibraltar, at the summit of all ourpresent hopes, and charmed enough to make us forget all the horrors ofthe sea, and even think we could undergo them twenty times for such asight. We came into the harbour last night, and landed as soon as wecould collect our wits, and mother collect us; Madame has been atGibraltar before, and so ought to have had the use of hers, but knowingher propensity to lose her way, we made Hargrave look after her, whilewe three elder girls each took a little child. Both the mothers lookedafter our things. The boys and Jenny were left behind. So we landed justbefore gun fire, passing through the long rows of houses, which lookedso strange to our wondering eyes, piled one above the other, and as wewere passed and stared at by numbers of odd queer-looking people, wequite fancied ourselves in a dream, or realizing the Arabian Nights. Atlast we halted at our hotel. Our sailors deposited our boxes, and seemedto wish us good night with sorrow. We had a famous tea, if I may so callsuch an odd mixture of eatables, and went to bed, hardly believing wecould be in Gibraltar. This morning we were awoke by some little voicesround our beds--'Oh, auntie, dear auntie, do get up; this is such alovely place, and so odd. There are such rocks, and oh, auntie, suchqueer people. I saw a man in a turban, and there is a black man in thehouse, and----' 'Hush, little nieces, how are aunties to get up, if youchatter so? rather help us to dress, that we may see the wonderfulthings too. ' We found our two mothers in the pretty drawing room. Threelarge windows looked out upon the busy town and blue sea below. Thelittle mother was out in the balcony, in a perfect ecstasy of delight. A call to breakfast was obeyed, though we could hardly eat, the chicksjumping up every minute to look at something new and strange going onbelow, and the aunties quite wishing that they might commit such abreach of decorum. We were startled out of all propriety at last by awell-known voice sounding under the windows, and a remonstrance whichdrew us all there. Looking down, we beheld Felix seated on the top of amost extraordinary vehicle, the driver of which he had superseded, andwas trying to persuade the lumbering old horse to get on. Smart wasbehind vainly endeavouring to persuade his young master to come down. Aglance at the drawing-room windows effected what Smart's entreaties hadfailed to do, and the young pickle was soon at high breakfast, and haddemolished a pretty considerable quantity ere his steady elder brotherappeared. 

"We have just returned from our first expedition so charmed, even ourexcited imaginations came not up to the beautiful reality. The town is avery curious one. A long street composes the principal part. Almost allthe houses are painted black, with flat roofs. The shops open to thestreet. But the rock itself! My dearest sisters, you cannot imagineanything so exquisite as the tiers upon tiers, the masses of granite ormarble rising one above another until one's eyes ached in counting them. I think if our party are always as wild as the fresh air, the beautifulscenery, and the new sensations caused to day, our mother will repenther responsibility. Even the quiet Zoë was roused, and her exclamationswere as rapturous as Winny's. Felix's feats of climbing were frightful;we were never quite sure where to look for him. If Smart had not kepthis eye on him, and threatened him with sundry punishments, I don't knowin what mischief he would not have been. He is much more afraid of Smartthan he is of his mother. Lilly's head was full of some classic storieswhich she had picked up somewhere, the scene of which she was quite surewas in Gibraltar, and each auntie in turn came in for a bit of thestory, which might have created a sensation at any other time or in anyother scene but this. So you may imagine us now, all so happy, so weary, so enchanted, so sleepy, but wide-awake enough to be able to send thedear party at home a bit of our pleasure, and the wish that they wereall with us to delight also in such scenes. I don't think the motherwill ever get us all away. We have quite forgotten our pretty La Luna;indeed she is at present as little thought of as her great prototype inbroad daylight. So I will now say good-bye, hoping you will set down alldeficiencies and incoherences in this long dispatch to the new anddelightful feelings such a place and such a new pleasure have producedin our wondering heads. But in Gibraltar as at home, you must believe meever, dearest mamma, your dutiful and affectionate daughter, and dearestsisters, your loving and affectionate sister, "SYBIL. "

My eldest son's letter to his grandpapa was as follows:

"DEAR GRANDPAPA, "I like the sea quite as well as I expected; but I would rather go outshooting at home. I hope mamma, however, will allow us to go to the Capeor Canada. Smart says he should like to shoot a bear, and I wish to killan elephant. In the Bay of Biscay we had a rolling sea. The captain toldus the waves were 30 feet high; the wind was very great, and blew fromthe South-West; but the captain did not seem afraid, he laughed andliked it, so I thought it better not to be afraid either. But Smart wasvery ill, and said, whenever we spoke to him, 'Oh! I wish I was at homewith my old woman. ' Felix told him he was a coward and afraid; but hesaid, 'I ain't afeard, but I be going to die, I be sure. ' The dogs arevery happy and so is the cow; we feed her every day, and she knows usquite well; she has not been sea-sick, or the dogs, or Felix and I, orthe captain and sailors, but I think everybody else has. Pray give mylove to grandmamma and my aunts. I am tired of this long letter, and Ithink you will be also. I remain, your dutiful and affectionategrandson, "OSCAR. "

Gatty's letter was to her sister:--

"MY DEAREST LIFFY, "This is such glorious fun; but I am so hot. I declare if I stay heremuch longer I shall flow away, and nothing be left of me but a rivulet. I eat oranges all day long. We have a basket full put by our bedsides atnight, and I never leave one by breakfast time if I can help it. It is ahorrid nuisance being so sick at sea. I really thought in the Bay ofBiscay that I should make a fool of myself and wish I was at home again. I don't like this place much, one is so stewed; there is not a shadow, all seems baked hard as pie-crust twice done. I like being on the seabetter now I have got over being ill; there is a breeze to cool one, besides it is so jolly having nothing to do but watch the waves and thewind and learn to mind the helm. I have made great friends with all thesailors, and they are very nice fellows, all but one crabbed oldScotchman, who says, when he sees us on deck, 'ladies should always staydown stairs. ' I crawled up stairs in the Bay of Biscay, because theysaid it was such a glorious sea, and, at first, I thought we were in avast quarry of bright blue marble, all the broken edges being crestedwith brilliant white spar. Suddenly we seemed to go over all, all myquarry disappeared, and I was as near as possible going headlong downthe companion ladder, and if I had how they would have laughed. Thecaptain said the ship was on an angle of twenty degrees, what that meansI cannot precisely say, but leave you to find out. I can only tell you Ithought we were topsy-turvy very often, and I hope we shall notexperience any more angles of that kind again. Sybil was awfullyfrightened, and as white as a sheet. Serena was too ill to care whetherthe ship was in angles or out. Felix is such a jolly boy, and likes thewinds roaring and the waves foaming, and he struts and blusters about asif he was six feet two, and stout in proportion, instead of being ashrimp of the smallest dimensions. He is getting a colour though, andhis mother looks at him quite happy. Winny is such an innocent littledonkey, so quaint and matter-of-factish. 

"I suppose you don't care to hear about Gibraltar, you will get a muchbetter account in some Gazetteer than I can give you; I hatedescriptions. However, I'll look in our Gazetteer, and tell you if it istrue. All right, very good account. So now I will finish. I hope weshall go across the Atlantic. The little mother is as cross as a bear;but, as she cannot be so always, we are looking out for a change ofweather. You know I never can make civil speeches, so please sayeverything proper for me, including my best of loves to papa and mamma. Ever, old girl, believe me your most affectionate sister, "GATTY. "

CHAPTER IV. 

I think the three letters I have given you will sufficiently explain thefeelings of our party. We now retraced our steps, though I should havemuch liked to stop at Lisbon to see the celebrated Cintra. 

We, to fulfil the promises made to our gentlemen, were now obliged tomake the best of our way to Madeira. This we accomplished within twodays of the time we had promised to meet them. But alas! instead ofhaving to welcome them, we received letters, stating that their joiningour party must be again postponed, from circumstances needless tomention, and that we must either cruise about for another month or fixsome spot where they could meet us at the expiration of that time. Having now become a nautical character, I may be excused saying "that Iwas quite taken aback. " What to do, where to go, or how to manage, Iknew not. But to proceed. After a variety of consultations, a vastquantity of advice from all sides, we, backed by our captain's wishes, and rendered rampant by the stretch we had given our hithertohome-clipped wings, decided that we would cross the Atlantic. So great achange had taken place in the captain's mind regarding ourselves that Iam not quite sure he mourned at all for the defalcation of our maleescort. He had us all to himself now; and, in recommending us the tripacross the Atlantic, he reminded me that my brother was stationed at RioJaneiro, being captain in H. M. S. C----, and that we might cruise uptowards North America, and pick up the gentlemen, who, coming fromEngland in the fast-sailing packet boats, would not be more than afortnight or three weeks at most on the voyage. Of course all thechildren were wild to go. Remaining in the Mediterranean was voted dulland stupid. How charming to go to America, to see things much moreuncommon, much more curious. Everybody could and did see theMediterranean; it was quite a common yacht excursion. Besides, as Ioverheard Gatty say to her companions, "Just think, Girls, what a boreit would have been, if, in a month or two's time, our mother should havegot tired of the sea, or the little mother continued, every time we havea gale, to get sea sick, they would have ordered us homewards, withoutconsulting our wishes, and at the end of three months we should havebeen in stupid England again. "

_Sybil. _--"Stupid England!"

_Gatty. _--"Stupid England. I did not say stupid England, did I?"

_Sybil_ (much shocked). --"Yes, Gertrude, you did. "

_Gatty. _--"Then, Sybil, I am very sorry. England is anything but stupid. It's a glorious place. It's a delectable place. It's a place that if anyone dared to say a word against it, I really think I should feel verymuch inclined to----"

_Sybil. _--"Well! What?"

_Gatty_ (softly). --"Why, I should like to knock them down; only don'tmention my ideas. Madame will bother me, and say it is unladylike; andperhaps she will give me Theresa Tidy's maxims to do into French as apunishment. "

_Serena. _--"Then we won't tell on any account; such a fate would be sohorrible. But I agree with you that it would be dreadfully stupid to gohome in three months. Now, if once we get to America, we shall have somuch to see and do that the winter would come on, and mother would nevertrust all us precious people across the Atlantic in bad weather, so weshall have to winter in New York perhaps. "

_Gatty. _--"How jolly! won't I 'guess' and 'reckon' every minute; andwon't I fire up if I hear anyone abuse our monarchical and loyalconstitution. "

_Sybil. _--"What grand words, Gatty. Where did you pick them up?"

_Serena. _--"Oh, Gatty is so loyal, that I think she will be quite readyto do that which we promised not to mention a little while ago, if----"

_Gatty. _--"Hush, hush, Serena, you will get me into a scrape. Don't youknow everything is heard in this horrid--no, no, not horrid--sweet, charming, dear, darling La Luna. You know what I mean, so hold yourtongue. "

Therefore, across the Atlantic, accordingly, we pursued our merrycourse, previously writing letters to detail our plans, to describe ourpleasures of all kinds, and to appoint a place of meeting. 

What can express the delicious pleasure of the sea in a tropicalclimate. The soft trade wind blowing us gently but swiftly through thewater, fanning every limb, and filling every vein with the very meat, drink, and clothing of air; everything around, above, below bathed inbrightest purest sunshine; the still life, consequent upon the heat, which pervaded the vessel, each person enjoying the unwonted luxury ofenforced idleness in their own way; the very barque herself seeming tosleep on her silent course through the parting water; and as I raisedmyself from the couch where I had lain down to read, I could not helpbeing struck with the pretty picture the vessel presented. My cousin wasreclining not far from me; her book had fallen from her listless hand, her bright searching eyes, so restless in their intelligent activitywhen open, were closed, her flushed face shewed she slept. Madame wasquietly pacing up and down, shaded from the sun by a great parasol; toher the heat was soothing and agreeable, for she had lived much inIndia, and it agreed with her better than cold winds and chillingfrosts. The three girls were not far off; the two elder ones makingpretence to read, but looking more inclined to snooze, while therestless Gatty utterly prevented their pursuing either occupation. Fromthem came the only sounds in the vessel, and they consisted of peevishexpostulation, requests to be left alone, now and then a more energeticappeal, a threat to complain to the higher powers, promises to be quietand still, and this scene at last resolved itself into a promise fromSybil to tell a story, if the restless individual would only be quiet. Immediately a reinforcement offered itself to the party in the shape ofZoë and Winny. A pretty little group of four eager listeners and oneinspired narrator soon disposed themselves in the unstudied grace ofchildhood, and the soft voice was heard in regular cadence, now lively, now solemn, now pathetic, and again elevated according to the interestand pathos of her story. Oscar, in his sailor's dress, with his fairbright curls, his animated blue eyes, added to their picture. But in thedistance lay the prettiest group; tired and heated with the noisy playof childhood, the mischievous and excited Felix lay fast asleep with hisarms round the neck of one of the dogs, as if he was determined the dogshould not play if he could not; but the watchful eye of Bernard shewedthat he was merely still for his little master's sake, and that he evenlooked with a distrustful eye at the measured pacing of Madame, fearingthat her slight movement would disturb the profound repose into whichhis charge had fallen. With her long curls sweeping half over the otherdog, and half over herself, lay the tired little Lilly, so mixed withthe other two that Cwmro did not seem to think it necessary to keepguard while his companion watched so faithfully, and nothing couldexceed the depth of repose and stillness into which they seemed plunged;and in finishing this picture I will end my chapter, for our daysglided quietly and deliciously, a time often looked back upon by us asthe sweetest and calmest we ever passed, and was only too short in itsduration. 

CHAPTER V. 

There fell upon us a dead calm. The heat was insufferable; the sky wastoo blue to be looked at; the sea too dazzling to be gazed on; the suntoo scorching to be endured. We turned night into day, without mendingmatters much. Gatty ran about, hot and panting, searching for a coolhole, while she declared that the ship was a great pie, which the sunhad undertaken to bake, and that we were all the unfortunate pigeonsdestined to be stewed therein. "Then, " said the matter-of-fact littleWinny, "we must put all our feet together, and stick them up in themiddle. " One day, when we happened to be in that indescribable state--asort of half consciousness of what was passing around--scarcely knowingwhether we were dreaming or waking, we heard a knock at the door, andthe hot but smiling face of our captain shewed itself. He wasimmediately assailed with innumerable questions. Was the heat going? Wasthe wind rising? When were we to go on? Why did he not whistle for abreeze? Where could we get out of the way of the sun? Was it possible toget into a shade? Could he give us anything to cool us? What wouldhappen if we all went on being baked in this manner? In fact, thepurport of his visit to the saloon at such an unusual hour was all butlost sight of in the midst of these queries when I asked him if anythingwas the matter. "I only wish to look at your barometer; something hashappened to mine, " was his reply. So amidst an uproar of young voices, with pullings, tuggings, and caresses, for he was a prodigiousfavourite, he accomplished his object. I was surprised to see such anexpression of concern cross his countenance as he gazed at it, andquestioning him thereon, he answered, "Why, Madam, I find both thebarometers tell the same tale; therefore, what I imagined was owing to afault in mine, I must now impute to some extraordinary change in theweather. "

_Gatty. _--"I hope then it will be hard frost. "

_Felix. _--"Or a storm, Gatty. I want the wind to blow, and the waves tobe mountains high. "

_Lilly_ (yawning). --"I wish something would blow, and I wish I had twolittle slave girls to fan me as they do in India. "

_Zoë. _--"I don't think I should; they would be so hot themselves, poorthings, I should be quite sorry all the time. "

_Oscar. _--"I vote for a hard frost, like Gatty, then we should have suchsplendid skating on the sea. "

_Serena. _--"But, supposing (which I believe is no supposition, but afact) that the sea freezes in waves, we could not then skate. "

_Gatty. _--"Oh, don't talk any more of ice and frost, it makes one hotterstill to think of the contrast. "

I proceeded to enquire of the captain what change he expected. 

_Capt. _--"Madam, it must be a storm of some kind; I have been becalmedvery often, but I never endured such profound stillness and heat asthere have been now for some days past. Dear little souls, I quite feelfor the young people, Madam. "

_Mother. _--"But, captain, is it likely to be a bad storm, or will therebe any danger?"

_Capt. _--"You are all such good sailors that I am not at all afraid oftelling you the truth. Indeed, " looking smilingly on the surroundingfaces, "I am thinking some of you will be glad to hear we are likely tohave a hurricane!"

The babble on this announcement was tremendous. Gatty and Felix shookhands on the spot, and congratulated each other on the probablefulfilment of their secret wishes. Madame turned deadly pale, and sunkinto a seat. My cousin tossed up her head, and said "anything is betterthan this confounded heat. " I trembled; the two little girls claspedeach other's hands half in fear, half in excitement; Sybil and Serenaboth looked pleased; and Oscar besought me to allow him to be on deckthe whole time, that he might see the hurricane. 

_Capt. _ (seeing my alarm). --"You may be sure, Madam, I would not joke ifI thought there was any danger. I have been in Chinese typhoons, hurricanes in the Tropics, and storms in the Atlantic, where one wouldimagine heaven and earth were coming together, and under the blessing ofGod" (here our captain bowed his head) "I apprehend nothing, Madam, butwhat care and skill can overcome. "

_Mother. _--"But your face expressed great concern when you looked at thebarometer; and, besides, you mentioned the heat and calm as greater thanyou ever before experienced. "

_Capt. _ (half hesitating). --"That is true, Madam, but I am such an ass, I cannot hide the impulse of the moment. "

_Mother. _--"But, tell me, is this the impulse of the moment? Do you notfear a more than ordinary severe hurricane? Remember, you have praisedus so much for being such good sailors, and so obedient to orders, thatyou must put us to the proof; and the more you take us into yourconfidence, the more well-behaved you will find us. "

A number of voices, "Yes do, dear captain, tell us everything. Are wegoing to have a grand storm? Will there be ice and snow? Shall we havethunder and lightning? Will the waves be one hundred feet high? Do youthink the masts will be blown away? Tell us that it will be amagnificent storm, whatever you do, " said Gatty, winding up the noise. 

_Capt. _ (very much perplexed and anxiously). --"Dear little souls. Ma'am, it does my heart good to hear them. They ought all to have been bornsailors, and bred to the sea into the bargain. Yes, my darlings, youshall have a grand storm, no doubt you shall have all your wish, whatever I can do for you, my little angels, " and the good captainlooked quite benignly at them all, giving great energetic kisses backfor all the light rosy ones imprinted on his great Scotch face. 

My cousin laughed as she turned to me and said, "Good as the captain is, I hope he is not really going to spoil those children and conjure up aprodigious storm for their amusement. Now brats, get out of the way, andlet us have a little common sense. You think we shall have a storm, captain?"

_Capt. _--"I fear so, Madam; that is, I don't fear, " apologeticallyturning to the young ones, "but I have no doubt we shall have a storm. "

_Schillie. _--"Then you would advise my betaking myself to bed, Isuppose, immediately. "

_Capt. _--"No, Ma'am, no, for I cannot judge when we shall have it, notthese twenty-four hours yet. "

_Schillie. _--"But, pray, have you any advice to give us against thestorm does come. When a horse kicks, I am well aware that the rider hassolely to think of sticking on; but, I confess, storms and theirconsequences are quite out of my way. "

_Capt. _--"Indeed, Madam, I should be greatly obliged if you wouldundertake to keep everybody quiet below, the children especially: ifthey come running up after me, dear little souls. I shall be thinkingtoo much of them to mind my ship. "

_Schillie. _--"Then I will take particular good care they are kept out ofyour way. I have no mind to lose my life for a parcel of spoilt animals. But, otherwise, you think there is no danger?"

_Capt. _--"Why she is a good boat, a very good boat; I fear nothing aslong as we have room. "

_Gatty. _--"Room, captain, what sort of room?"

_Capt. _--"Sea room, begging your pardon, Miss. I quite forgot you wouldnot understand me. "

Gatty now pouted in mortification that her intended laugh at the captainshould be construed into ignorance on her part of what he meant, and thecolloquy was broken up by the captain being sent for. We crawled ondeck, as a matter of duty, panting and exhausted with doing nothing. Though we had bright blue sky above us, and the glittering sea aroundus, I never shall forget the brazen, hard, heated look that everythingappeared to possess. The sky seemed to be gradually turning into brass, the ship looking like brass, we feeling like brass. It was horrible; andit was with no slight pleasure I heard a moaning wind rise slowly in thenight, freshening into a gale by morning. Ere twenty-four hours hadpassed, with bare poles we were driven through the water just as achild's walnut shell might be tossed on a rough ocean. Here, there, andeverywhere the sea rose, each wave with a crest to it madly buffetingand fighting with the others, yet each apparently bent on attacking thevessel, freighted with such precious lives. The wind whistled and roareduntil every other sound was lost. We could hear it gathering in thedistance, then collecting, as it were, strength, rage, and speed as itadvanced, it poured all its wrath and fury upon what appeared to us, theonly victim with which it had to deal. The noble vessel bent, as itwere, her graceful head in deprecation of such furious rage and turmoil, and shivering from bow to stern, would again rise lightly and proudly, as if appalled, but yet indignant at the rough usage she was receiving;yet far above the rattling wind the pealing thunder rolled with majesticsound, while the incessant lightning showed us the mad waves in alltheir forms. From time to time the captain sent us kind messages. We gotused to the noise, uproar, and shocks; but, nevertheless, we couldperceive the gale increased instead of abating. We bore it well fortwelve hours, not a murmur, not a fear was expressed; but, after ashock, so tremendous that the vessel trembled to her inmost timber, afaint shriek was heard from Madame, this was echoed from the deck, itseemed to strike the ship motionless. As our breath returned to us, slowly and labouringly did she rise, heavy and waterlogged; how unlikethe buoyant creature she had been a few moments before. Alas! that fatalcry was not without its signification; a sea had struck her, and insweeping off seven men, had filled the ship with water, and carried awayrudder, deck-house, and everything. Then, indeed, fear took possessionof our minds. Amidst the roaring of the wind, the earnest and solemnprayers of Madame might be heard, as she sat in the gloom of the cabin, with ashen face and clasped hands, while the wailing sobs of the littlegirls came mingled with subdued cries from the elder ones. The two boyssat with faces uplifted, and their large eyes distended in fear and awe, as if their wild wishes had caused this awful tempest. The servants, unable to bear their fears alone, were seated in a distant part of thesaloon, the wringing hands of the one and the deep groans of the othertestifying the anguish and terror of their minds. Unawed by thedreadful turmoil above and the painful scene around her, Schillie aloneseemed fearless and unmoved; steadying herself by the cabin door, shestood erect, and, as she looked at each of us, the calm undauntedexpression of her countenance seemed to impart to us the courage herwords would have given could we have heard them. 

The heavy rolling of the ship became each moment more apparent; thetimbers creaked and groaned; as if satisfied with the mischief it haddone, the wind ceased its wild uproar, and, during the temporary calmthat succeeded, we learned the loss of the seven men, hurled at onceinto eternity, the wreck of all on deck, and the fatal consequencesstill more likely to ensue from the sea we had shipped. The pumps weremanned immediately, and a temporary rudder made from one of the spars. So little did the captain hide our danger from us that he accepted theoffer for those that could to help at the pumps; this enabled him tospare two men for the rudder and other work he thought necessary. 

Madame remained below with the children, beseeching for that aid whichis equally necessary on sea or shore, and Hargrave, being helpless fromfear and despair, remained with her. Wrapping ourselves up in warm closegarments, we took our places, two at one and two at another pump, tohelp the men; and we had the exquisite gratification of finding that ourlabours were successful, for once more La Luna rode lightly on thewaters, and our captain, in the broadest Scotch, which he always usedwhen agitated, expressed his heartfelt happiness, while he let out, inbroken exclamations of thankfulness, the fear he had entertained thather waterlogged condition might have proceeded from the starting of someof her timbers; and, indeed, the shocks and buffets she had receivedfrom the angry waves, with the straining and pitching, made us, inexperienced mariners as were, wonder, more than once, that she was notriven into a thousand pieces. Many were the fond words and endearingepithets bestowed on the brave La Luna by the good captain while heapostrophized her, as if endued with life and consciousness, beseechingher to hold on yet awhile, by all the good angels in heaven, by themighty powers of the deep, by the love she bore to those within her, bythe affection they bore to her, by the value of their lives, by thepreciousness of the little innocent children, by the hopes she had giventhem of her strength and goodness; while he promised her in return everygood thing on sea or in sky, fair breezes, bright sun, and ever-flowingsheet, with the devoted love and affection of all on board. 

Towards evening, the moaning wind again rose in furious gusts, and wewere recalled from the calm into which we had been sunk by the suddenand awful death that had befallen so many of our companions (a feelingonly to be felt at sea) to a repetition of all we had undergone before, save in that one instance. In the language of scripture, "we strakesail, and so were driven. " The sky was as pitch, the waves furious, thewind awful. Night and day passed without thought or heed. Working at thepumps had done us all good, diverting our minds from the loss we hadsustained, and preventing us from dwelling on the perils surrounding us. But now we had nothing to do, and we experienced, in its full force, that heart-sickness consequent upon hope deferred. Hours sped on, yetstill the ship was driven like a mad thing through the water. Bruisedand sore, from the various falls and shocks we hourly received, hungryand faint from inability to get the food so necessary for our exhaustedframes, death seemed our inevitable doom. 

CHAPTER VI. 

At the end of the seventh day, we were startled by the cry "Land ho!Land, Land. " We exclaimed, "we are saved, we are saved!" and, for amoment, there was deep silence, an instructive feeling of gratitudeprompted in each breast, young and old, a spontaneous prayer ofthanksgiving to the mighty Being in whose hands we were, who was at onceour Father and our God. The first powerful impulse obeyed, we hadleisure to think of each other. I kissed the little ones, but saidnothing. Madame was loud in her rejoicings and thanksgivings, theservants outrageous in their frantic joy, but the dread fear of the pastdays, the fury of the still existing storm, kept the elder girls yet ina state of subdued feeling. Dashing the tears from her eyes, andassuming an indifferent manner, Schillie said, "Madame, spare yourrejoicings until we land; and you howlers, " turning to the maids, "keepyour noise for a fitting occasion. I imagine, " looking at the rest ofthe party, "our condition is rendered more dangerous by the probabilityof being driven on shore; when, instead of going to the bottom, likeChristians, with whole skins, we shall be dashed to pieces on the rocks, and washed up in little bits. "

_Felix. _--"I hope some of my little bits will get near mama's littlebits, and then I shall not care. "

_Oscar. _--"Mother, may I creep up and ask Smart what the captain thinksabout the land?"

_All. _--"Yes, do, do, dear boy. "

"Mind you are careful, my darling boy, " said the anxious Mother. 

The captain came down himself with the boy, and corroborated Schillie'sidea, that land was dangerous if the gale continued. "But, thank God, "said he, bowing his head, "the gale is breaking; may I see you all downbefore my eyes, if I am deceived in thinking we shall have fine weatherin a few hours; but, " continued he, looking round with concern, "whatpale faces, what suffering and misery you have undergone. I am a'mostdone myself, " the large tears rolling down his pale shrunken cheeks, "and, but for the lives under my care, I must have given way long erethis. Ye have need to pray yet for succour; we are aye in a mickle mess, shortened in our hands, with work for twenty men, it is not to beexpected as nature 'll stand it out. The men are fairly done, and, butfor that likely Smart, I ken we should be in a far worse state. I amthinking, leddies, a spell at the pump will no harm you, and gie us abetter chance of our lives, while the men get a bit snack. Another sixhours will make or mar us; but it's no me as will disguise from any onethat she's sprung a leak. All the straining and strammashing she hasgone through would have foundered some score of fine boats, but she is agood one, aye, a grand one. So weel ye just come?"

We were awfully startled at the announcement of a leak, but followed himas well as we were able. Lashed to the pumps, we again worked hard, butnot as before to reap a reward of our labours in seeing the pumps becomedry. At the end of two hours, when we had worked turn and turn about, the captain told us that the water did not gain on us, yet the pumpsmust be kept going night and day to keep her afloat. How grieved we wereto see our kind-hearted merry Smart, who had always looked such a finehandsome specimen of an English gamekeeper, worn down to a shadow, hisfine fresh colour gone, his cheeks shrunk and withered, his bright eyesand frank smile vanished, and a care-worn, haggard, gaunt man in hisstead. The two dogs were near him, looking famished and subdued. Butthroughout the whole time, during our greatest danger, he had neverforgotten the cow; he remembered how necessary the milk was to thehealth of his little master, and he had fenced and guarded her stallwith sails and straw-bands to prevent her being knocked about;nevertheless, with all his care, she looked pitiable, and was galled andbruised in many places. 

Gradually the leaden darkness over our heads seemed to be stealing away, a low moaning sound succeeded to the hollow blasts and whistlinghurricane that had been making us their sport. Instead of the violentpitching and tossing that had been our fate for so many days, with thefearful careening over of the labouring ship, we were now going slowlyup and down with the swelling rolling waves. Gradually and distinctlythe land, that had been viewed some hours before, became more visible, and we beheld what seemed to us a small irregular island, rising veryabruptly to the right, and of great height, but shelving off to theleft; and, as we approached nearer, we could perceive long breakersdashing for a great distance over the lower part, leading us to imaginethat it extended some miles into the sea. Our captain edged off as wellas he could, with his crippled rudder and the troubled sea with which hehad to contend, because night was coming on. Though the wind was quitesubdued, and the sea becoming each hour more calm, the night was ananxious one, and weary enough to some of us, for the pumps could not beleft a moment. 

The harassing time the young ones had passed made me anxious that theyshould obtain that rest so long desired, while the age and delicatehealth of Madame rendered her almost as necessary an object of care; butthe maids with my cousin and myself did our duty with the rest in ourendeavours to keep the ship afloat. 

We were rewarded in the morning by, oh! joyful and beauteous sight, theunclouded and glorious rising of the sun. Months seemed to have passedsince we had seen his beautiful face, and the genial warmth and brightbeams imparted a glow to every eye and every heart. The cock, so longsilent and almost dead with salt water, faintly crowed, the dogs barked, and the cow lowed. When dumb animals thus endeavoured to express theirjoy and thankfulness, could we be silent? Oh no, words were not wantingto add to nature's hymn, happy and joyful sounds were heard on allsides, and those who could not help it wept the happiness they foundthemselves unable to express in words. 

CHAPTER VII. 

In us was exemplified the old adage, "that man is but the creature ofcircumstances. " Who could have foretold that in two short weeks weshould think so differently, and yet in that fortnight of dark anxiety, undefined dread and forebodings, more distressing than reality itself, we had seemed to live years of misery. The bodily sufferings we hadendured from the heat and burning fever of the scorching sun seemed asnothing in comparison with the horrors we afterwards underwent, and itwas almost impossible to imagine that we had ever deprecated the brightbeams or complained of the genial warmth now so grateful to ourfeelings. 

What happiness it was to hear the joyous voices of the young ones, aseach, in their different manner, expressed their delight at thebeautiful change. The gentle Zoë clasped her hands with excited joy;Felix flew into his dear Smart's arms, exclaiming "that the sun wasshining most stunningly;" Oscar came softly behind me, and with one armround my neck, whispered "Dear mama, surely we are saved now;" Lilly andWinny ran from one end of the vessel to the other, singing, in clearringing voices, the morning hymn; while each and all gazed on thesurrounding scene with happiness and delight, worn out as we were withaching arms, blistered hands, and utter weariness, we could not beinsensible to the beauty of the little island we were now approaching. 

It was seemingly so long since we had seen land that even if it had beena barren rock, we should have hailed it with delight. Yet, with all ourlove for La Luna, with all our experience of her goodness, beauty, strength, and worth, not a heart beat on board of her, I fear, that didnot pant to be on shore. It seemed as if this little island had risenout of the sea for the sole purpose of affording us the rest and peaceour shattered condition and worn-out frames demanded. And yet it wascurious and half alarming to see this little spot of earth rising solonely and yet so beautiful in the middle of the sea: like an emeraldgem on the vast extent of water it lay calm and alone, no other land insight, no other object to divide our attention with it. The nearer weapproached, the more we became absorbed in our inspection. It grewlarger, it appeared higher, we distinguished cliffs or rocks, we noticedravines, and beheld small bays. The roaring of the breakers wasdistinctly heard, and the rolling billows, collecting foam as theyadvanced, seemed to spend their force against the reef of rocks, whilethey lightly and gently swept on towards the little island, breaking sosoftly on the sanded shore that they seemed to regard it as a favouredchild, whose solitary condition demanded protection and indulgence. Slowly and heavily the laden ship advanced; suddenly we seemed, as itwere, to pass a corner of the island, and came upon a view so lovely inits quiet beauty, so unexpected in its richness and colour, sodelightful in its homelike appearance, that one cry of admiration burstfrom all. How exquisite! How lovely! What rocks! What trees! Look, look, a gushing stream, a lovely waterfall! I see birds, bright birds, andbeauteous flowers, I am sure! What colours! What a lovely bay! What bluewater! What golden sands! Was ever such a scene beheld before by mortaleyes! Such and many more were the exclamations heard on all sides. Therehung, in vast variety, gigantic trees, stretching their huge limbs inevery direction on the face of the cliff, as if clinging for support. Every here and there verdant spots appeared, like mossy resting placesfor the weary climber, from whence hung creeping plants, wonderful to usfor their size and beauty. In the right side of the bay, the cliffsseemed suddenly rent asunder, and through the opening gleamed a silverythread, which, advancing to the edge, fell in a rich stream of waterfrom rock to rock, dispersing into a thousand sparkling dancing rills, sometimes lost, then again bursting forth, now shadowed by a huge oldtree, then deepening into a quiet smiling pool, until at last tossed, tumbled, and thrown from a descent of a hundred feet, it reunited itstroubled waters on the sand, and flowed in tranquil beauty to the sea. The cliffs shelved up higher almost immediately beyond the waterfall, and rounding abruptly on either side towards the sea, they formed a bayor harbour, scarcely half a mile from point to point, though it musthave been some miles round it. High on the right hand, which in fact wasthe sort of corner we had passed, rose abruptly from the sea a giganticrock separated from the mainland; it had an archway, apparently hollowedby the sea, quite through it, and was curiously picturesque and strangeto view. On the left, the bay was also sheltered by rocks, filled withcaves and hollow places, but none separated from the mainland. Ourcaptain had been occupied taking soundings ever since we had neared theland, and amidst all our exclamations arose regularly the man's deepvoice, proclaiming the depth of the line, with a melodious cadencepeculiar to the cry. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

But not even that sound or the nearness of our approach to land preparedus for a sudden grating noise, a shock, a succession of bumps thatfinally left nearly everybody on their faces and the ship perfectlymotionless and fast on a sand bank. Those who soonest recoveredthemselves were greeted by the captain with cheering voice and heartyshakes of the hand. Wiping the numerous drops of anxiety from his brow, he congratulated us on what seemed the climax of our misfortunes. 

"All right, all right, " he exclaimed, "capitally done; I hardly hoped weshould manage it so well. Cheer up, cheer up, my darling, " picking uppoor little Winny, whose bleeding nose shewed how suddenly the shock hadupset her, "we are all safe now. There is the bonny island ready toreceive us, and the pratty ship has borne us safe and sound, as far asshe weel could, and now she is safe on a soft sand bank, and no harm tospeak on. Another few hours, and we wadna hae had hands to shake ormou's to praise God for all his mercies. " In answer to my appealinglook, he continued, "She could not have floated long, Madam, the pumpsare clogged and useless. Every hour was increasing the weight of water. With all my wisdom and knowledge, I could not have saved you had not amerciful providence raised up this picture of 'the fair havens, ' like asis mentioned in the holy scriptures, and I bid ye welcome with my auldheart singing for joy. Never mind your bit knock my hinny. Here's apratty home and a lovely garden come up from the ocean depths to shieldand shelter ye; and ye shall have bonny fruits and flowers to pleasureye, after the strife and turmoil you have been undergoing. But, aye, leddies, what a grand boat this is. I'd wager my mither's silver tea-urnnone could have done so weel; she has borne and sheltered us to the lastminute, and now she lays us gently and saftly on a nice sand bank, andwe may step ashore with the ease and pleasure of grand folk. Oh, she's adarling. "

_Oscar. _--"But she did not lay us so softly, I came down with such forcethat I am quite sore now. "

_Capt. _--"But, my darling, you would not expect a ship to be so gentlein her manners as your own lady mother. Na, na, she did as weel as shecould, and that's better than the best, I'll engage. "

_Winny_ (half angry). --"But she made my nose bleed with her greatbumps. "

_Capt. _--"And did she not do it on purpose, my precious lamb? How couldshe have settled herself so fast and high without making a bed forherself in the sand; she's as knowledgeable as a Christian, and there'sno denying of it. Most lumbering vessels would have bumped a hole intheir bottoms, but I'll be bound she has not rasped an inch of herkeel. Here she lays us, and bids us, while she lies doon to rest, totake a snack ashore, and be thankful for a' the mercies showered on ourunworthy heads. Good Mr. Austin is gone fra us, Madam, but surely thereremains some amongst us to lift the song of praise and glory. "

[Illustration]

Every heart responded to the good captain's words, and the crippledcrew, more alive than we were to the danger we had escaped, flocked fromeach part of the vessel to join us. The startled birds, unused to humansounds, rose in clouds as the energetic and outpouring spirit of praiserose in the air, fervent in its expression, heartfelt in its depth andfeeling. 

And then our good captain manned the only boat left us, and calling uponme to choose any three other companions I liked, bid me come and takepossession of the fair island in the name of the Queen. CallingSchillie, Serena, and Oscar, with the two poor dogs, we got into theboat; in a few minutes we approached, we landed, and seeing the showersof tears that rushed to our eyes, the captain considerately shoved off, and ere we had well dried them, clinging arms and soft voices hung roundus, and welcomed us to this land of loveliness and beauty. A very shorttime elapsed ere we were all on shore, and would have wandered from treeto tree and rock to rock in pleasure too delicious to be described, hadnot the considerate kindness and untiring exertions of our good captainmade us anxious to assist him as well as we could. Everybody was calledinto requisition, even the volatile Felix and the indolent Lilly werechidden into useful activity, and bestirred themselves to the best oftheir little powers, on being promised the reward of sleeping on shore. It was nearly noon when we landed, but, in spite of the heat, we workeduntiringly, having, first of all, fixed on a dry and sheltered corner onwhich to have a tent pitched. Under the captain's judicious management, the sailors soon erected a large and commodious apartment, into which weput couches and cushions to serve as beds; a smaller tent, a few feetbelow us, was prepared for the captain, the boys, and Smart. A largefire was kindled ere night approached to keep off wild beasts, or scareany other unknown enemies. On a shelving rock, against which the wavesgently broke, we had our first meal, one never to be forgotten by me, for the many mixed feelings with which it was partaken. All hearts weretoo full to say much. The overwrought mind of the captain showed itselfin his profound silence, while slowly and at intervals a single largetear rolled down his cheeks. Madame swallowed as many tears as tea. Schillie gulped down her food in convulsive starts while she spoke onlyin short sentences to the dogs, sharply reproving them for nothing. Sybil and Serena both wept quietly, and ever and anon cast fond andanxious but furtive glances at their two mothers. Gatty shewed theworkings of her mind by the innumerable holes she was tearing in herpoor handkerchief, while she earnestly begged the little girls to eatmore, and called them stupid little apes when they did not. They, poorchildren, would have been joyful and happy, for the feelings ofchildhood chase each other like clouds on an April day, but the unwontedsight of the kind captain's tears, the uncontrollable feelings thatpossessed the elder party, gave an awe to the whole proceeding. Oscarand Felix ate and drank to their heart's content, relieving theirfeelings by occasional visits to Smart, who sat at a little distancewith some of the sailors. Such a state of feeling could not last. Ourmeal ended abruptly, and ere the lingering glory of the sun had whollyleft the sky, all the worn frames and overtaxed hearts sought the reposeso necessary for them, and, save two faithful watches by the fire, deepsleep fell on all the party. 

CHAPTER IX. 

I awoke in the morning, hardly at first comprehending where I was. Onrising, I found myself alone, no sound broke the stillness, no sight metmy eyes to assist me in restoring my still dreaming thoughts. Afterpassing some moments in endeavouring to recollect myself, I opened thedoor of the tent. High and dry on a sanded bank lay La Luna, almost onher beam ends, while active figures were busily employed in her. Thelittle boat had just left her laden with a heavy cargo. Smart and thetwo maids were apparently waiting to receive what she brought, andassist in unloading her. Scattered in numerous and pretty groups alongthe shore were all my loved companions. I slowly and mechanicallycounted them, as if I feared from the unwonted stillness some weremissing; but they were all there; I thanked God, and sat down to recovermyself. One of the dogs barked, and I saw my cousin run forward tosilence him. The little girls were feeding the ducks and chickens, atleast two were, while the third was wandering close to the waves at somedistance. The boys were one rubbing the cow down, the other feeding herwith fresh grass, for which she eagerly pursued him. Schillie walkedslowly to the water's edge, and began to make ducks and drakes, as it iscalled, with a stone, apparently trying to hit a dark object that wasmoving in the water. The dogs were going in after the stones, when ashout from the vessel roused her. Pointing to the black object, of whichnow there appeared many, vehement signs were made to her to forbear. Thenoise reached the ears of all, and they came each from their separateoccupations to know what was the matter, and I also walked from the tentfor the same purpose. The moment I was perceived they all uttered joyfulcries, and ran towards me, expressing their pleasure that I was at lastawake; and I then learnt that the cause of their great silence was awish to leave my repose as undisturbed as possible. I thanked them all, and was greatly relieved; and now there was no end to the gabble, whichnearly made us forget the cause which had first broken the stillness. 

But Smart came, sent by the captain's orders, to tell us not to throwmore stones, or allow the dogs to go into the water, as the odd blackthings we saw were sharks. Some of the party were aghast, and somedelighted at the notion of being on such familiar terms with creaturesof whom we had only before read. We sent a message back to the captainto come to breakfast, which had been prepared under a vast plane tree, whose huge branches afforded us delightful shelter. He soon arrived, andgreeted us all, in famous spirits. He shook our hands until they ached, he kissed the children a dozen times, and he talked broader Scotch thanwe had ever heard him do yet; also, he drank about fifteen cups of tea. We all did ample justice to our breakfast; and I was glad to see poorMadame quite merry, roused by the mirth and noise of the children. 

_Gatty. _--"What a jolly island this is. "

_Oscar. _--"Yes. Should you like to live here?"

_Gatty. _--"I'll be Robinson Crusoe, and you shall be my Man Friday. "

_Winny. _--"You must be Mrs. Robinson Crusoe, Gatty, because you are awoman. "

_Mother. _--"Then I suppose we had better go away, and leave you twohere. "

_Oscar. _--"Oh no! don't do that, but we will go and live at the top ofthat rock, and make believe to be Crusoe and Friday; only, Gatty, if Ilet you be Crusoe, you must let me have a gun, and I must not sit atyour feet, and have to read, because I can do that already quite well. The best thing will be for us both to be Crusoe, and have no Friday atall, because I shall have to black myself. "

_Sybil. _--"And I know that won't please you at all, you little Etondandy, with your smart waistcoat, white tie, and shining boots. "

_Oscar. _--"Why you know, aunt Sib, we are no longer sailors now. We mustdress as shore-going folks. Besides, we don't know if there may not becompany here. "

_Madame_ (turning quite pale). --"Oh dear! Do you think there are anysavages likely to be near us. I have such a dread of them. "

_Capt. _ (laughing). --"Why, Ma'am, from all I could see of this island, there isn't much room for them and us, and there cannot be many of themat any rate. If there are, they will show themselves soon. "

_Schillie. _--"I would advise an exploring excursion, that we may see whohas possession of this island besides ourselves. It would be as well toknow if we have foes, either man or beasts. I know one person, " with aslight glance at me, "who will be as fidgety as she is high if hermind's not at rest. She'll see a savage in every bush, a tiger behindevery stone, and sharks walking on the sand swallowing brats like pills. It did not seem very large, captain, though we can hardly tell now, walled in as we are by these great cliffs. "

_Capt. _--"I think your advice very sensible, Madam. It will ease my mindtoo, very much, to know that you are exposed to no danger while I ambusy overhauling the ship. Here comes Mr. Skead, and we'll take hisopinion. Ah! good Mr. Austin, you're a sair miss. "

This apostrophe to the memory of our kind good mate was heartilyresponded to by all. Amongst others who were lost in that fatal nightwas the old Scotch sailor; but the subject was so painful to us, wenever recurred to it, if possible. We could not recover the shock ofsuch a fatal parting from our late companions. 

We gave Mr. Skead some breakfast, and then entered into a discussion ofplans, in which every one took a part. The captain declared that La Lunamust be overhauled, that all her cargo must be taken out, and that hehad work for fifty men, and had but ten to do it, himself and Mr. Skeadmaking twelve, Smart and Benjie fourteen. And yet every voicepronounced, "we must go and explore. " The good captain was sorelypuzzled, and in his perplexity talked Scotch to an unintelligibledegree. Every day was of consequence until he had discovered what injurythe ship had received. We, on our parts, declared it was impossible tosleep or rest in peace while we were subjected to any unknown enemyrushing out upon us. 

_Schillie. _--"Good lack! What a noise. Pray be quiet for a moment, andlisten to common sense. Why should the captain go exploring at all. Lethim remain with his men and ship, and give us Smart and some guns, andwe will go and explore. "

A dead silence followed this announcement of Schillie's. At last, exclaimed Gatty, "It will be capital fun. " "So it will, " said Sybil. "Most delightful, " said Serena. "I want so much to climb up thosecliffs, " said Zoë. "I want to gather flowers, " said Winny. "I want tokill a lion, " said Oscar. "I wish to climb up a cocoa-nut tree, and getmama some cocoa-nut milk, " said Felix. "And I, " said Lilly, "want tostay here and pick up shells. Oh, mama, such shells, I never, never, never saw such lovely----" here I put my hand on her little mouth, whileMadame exclaimed, "My dearest children, my darling girls, are you mad. What, go up those frightful rocks, exposed to the dangers of wildbeasts, get torn and scratched amongst the forest, scorched and burnt bythe sun. My dear young ladies, believe me, I cannot permit suchindecorum. " Blank looks followed, while I, taking Madame's hand; saidin a deprecating tone, "You know, dear Madame, we are in peculiarcircumstances, and we must all do our duty in the small circle to whichwe are now reduced. As it is so necessary that the captain shouldexamine the ship, and as we cannot help in that, I think we may as welltry our talents in exploring. I think you will have no objection to thegirls going if the two mothers go also. "

_Madame. _--"Oh! my dear Madam, think not of it. Remember how preciousyour life is. Think what would become of us should anything occur toeither of you. I feel quite incapable of filling your place; and athousand unseen dangers are preferable to your leaving us for a moment. "

_Mother. _--"Thank you very much, Madame, for your very kind interest. Beassured I will do nothing rashly. What do you say, captain?"

_Capt. _--"Why I must say, Madam, every day I live with you ladies addsto my wonderment. You are no ladies, but brave fine warriors, andnothing will daunt you. There is not a man in the world has such a soulas she has, " pointing to Schillie. "I'll wager my mither's silver punchbowl that she's afraid of nothing. You can fire a gun, no doubt, Ma'am?"

_Oscar. _--"Yes, to be sure, and a pistol too, and she can load themalso. "

_Capt. _ (gazing at her with great admiration). --"Well then, she's asgood as another man. There will be Smart and her, and as you must goquietly, they will be quite enough. "

The three girls exclaimed, "But we want to go, captain; we don't fearanything, and we will be very brave. If you show us how to fire off agun, we will do it. "

_Schillie. _--"Pooh, pooh, girls. I should like to know what peace andquiet there would be with you three magpies after us. "

_Mother. _--"I don't see the advantage of going quietly; though I hope weshall do so peaceably. I think the larger the party the better; and Itherefore propose that Hargrave and Jenny cook the dinner wanted here, and by that means Benjie can be spared, who will be very useful, as heis acquainted with the bush and all the things about these places ofwhich we are ignorant. Therefore, let Smart and Benjie go first, younext, then the three girls and Oscar and I will bring up the rear. "

Schillie was about making a remonstrance, when we were interrupted by aburst of weeping, most outrageous in its noise; and, between sobs andpassion, Felix blurted forth his indignation and disappointment at notbeing included in the party. Taking him up from the ground, where he hadthrown himself in his passion, the good captain tried to consolehim--"Come now, come, my little man, don't fret so. Don't you know wewant you here. How could the dear little girls and the good old lady dowithout such a grand protector as you. "

_Felix_ (blubbering). --"I hate taking care of girls, they do such sillywork, and I won't take care of Madame; and if lions and tigers come, they may kill them themselves, for I won't do it for any of them. "

Even the too indulgent Mother could not help laughing at the absurdityof such a frit killing tigers and lions, looking not much bigger than animpudent monkey. Fresh tears followed the universal laughter. "Wellthen, my man, " continued the captain, "you shall come on board with me. I want a very clever active hand to help me. "

_Felix. _--"I hate the ship, and I won't go on board. She is a nastycreature, and nearly drowned us all. "

This impudence was too much for the captain, so he put him down with anejaculation, "Ech! but you're a fashious bairn;" and how long he mighthave continued to roar we know not, but between his tears his eyesuddenly caught sight of the cow, who, either intoxicated by all thefresh sweet grass she had eaten, or having risen in particularly goodspirits, was indulging in a series of antics, equally ludicrous andunbecoming in such a sober creature. With the tears rolling down hischeeks, he clapped his hands and shouted with glee. Smart took advantageof the favourable moment, and said, in a commanding voice, "Sir, I'llthank you to catch us some fish to-day; they are jumping inbuckets-full, and we shall want some supper agin we return. "

This restored the smiles, and, with rod in hand, away he went inhappiest spirits; and ere we were ready to depart, such was the changein the state of his feelings, that he privately confided to his brother, he thought him a great muff to go toiling up the rocks instead ofstopping with him to catch the fish that were jumping about, almostasking to be taken out. 

The captain gave us many orders and directions, charged Smart and Benjiewith innumerable cautions, and finally dismissed us with hearty goodwishes and fervent hopes for our safe return. Madame was too muchagitated to speak, and could only wave her adieus. Jenny and Hargrave, who were assisting in our preparations, each in their own way expressedtheir feelings. The former declaring she would be glad of a quiet day toget through a lot of washing, the latter grumbling that the young ladieswould spoil their clothes and get them torn, while both had indistinctvisions of snakes and dragons snapping us up, lions and tigers leavingonly our bones as sad memorials, savages or monsters running away withus! Fortified by these ideas, we emerged from the tent, properlyequipped, and then had to take leave of the little girls. Their notionsall tended towards the pleasurable kind, and had we been in a civilizedplace, spectators might have imagined we were starting for a good day'sshopping in London or elsewhere, provided they had interpreted the youngladies' wishes as toys and not real live creatures. "I'll thank you tobring me a monkey and some grapes, " said Felix. "I also wish for amonkey, " said Winny. "No, no, Winny, " said Zoë, "don't have a monkey, they smell so. Let us have each a parrot. " "Oh yes, yes, a parrot. BringZoë a green one and me a blue one, " said Winny, "A blue one, you stupidgirl, " said Oscar, "there never was a blue one in all the world. " "ThenI will have a yellow one; red parrots are so common and vulgar, " Lillysaid, "but whatever you do, mind and bring us some cocoa-nuts. " Wepromised to do our best, and started, not in the order I proposed, butwith Benjie in the rear. Hard work it was, and many times did we stop, pretending to admire the view, watching the dear ones below, answeringtheir signals, but only with an object to gain breath for freshexertions. It took us quite an hour and a half to get to the top, duringwhich we frightened innumerable quantities of birds, and disturbed avast number of lizards. The latter alarmed some of us very much, andthey turned their large serious odd eyes upon us as if in wonderment atour appearance, gliding so imperceptibly from our sight, that it seemedas if they dissolved in air. Once at the top, we sat down to rest andeat, for, by the captain's advice, we determined not to stir during thehot part of the day. We of course had the dogs with us, but they werekept to heel by Smart, to avoid rousing any enemy. After coolingourselves, and recovering our breath, we had leisure to examine theexquisite beauty of everything around us. Anything like the trees withthe foliage of every shade of green, and creepers with stems as thick asthe trees in our country could not be imagined. Whatever fears the girlsmight have had, they seemed all to have vanished; and they sat talkingand laughing with the same glee and unconcern as if they had been in thegarden at home. During the noise they were making, we had not perceivedthat Benjie had left us. Presently he returned with a vine clinginground him, covered with ripe luscious grapes. We were enchanted, and hadonly one drawback, that we could not send any one below. Madame wouldhave enjoyed them so much, and it was so hot on the shore, compared tothe breeze we were enjoying. Benjie, comprehending our words, said, "Hi, Benjie, cook that for them, hi, Benjie, first-rate good cook, and send apye-grape down to Miss Winny. " Miss Winny was his pet, because when thelittle girls with more openness and candour than civility, expressedtheir horror of a black cook, Winny had endeavoured to soften the matteras much as possible, declaring that even if he had a black face he hadwhiter teeth than anybody else, and she was sure that if he could hewould have washed himself long ago, "Besides, " she ended, "he is so kindand gentle, that I am sure his mind and soul are white. " Benjieunderstood quite enough to make him Winny's slave for life. 

He soon returned to us with some enormous gourds. The girls jumped up indelight, and Gatty seizing hold of one, attempted to carry it--suddenlyshe uttered a shriek, dropped her gourd, and ran behind us all; a largegreen lizard peeped out of a hole in the gourd, and peering about for afew moments, finally crawled out, followed by innumerable little ones, who disappeared like magic in the grass. Nothing would induce Gatty totouch the gourd again, Benjie soon scooped one out, and, putting greenleaves inside, filled it with grapes, and, covering the hole with somestrong shiny green leaves, gathered from a tree close by, he gave ashout, using his favourite word "Hi!" Not only did the sky become darkwith the clouds of birds which arose at that unearthly cry, but variousnoises in the bushes made us huddle together in fear and alarm. However, it effected his object, and we could see them eagerly, and apparently inalarm, looking up from below. Benjie showed every tooth in his head, and, swinging his gourd round and round, he sent it bounding down frompoint to point, until it fell as if on purpose, nearer to little Winnythan any of the other spectators. Nevertheless, as might be expected, Benjie's "pie-grape" was somewhat damaged in its descent. We, however, sent them some more, and a note inside one, to say we were all merry andwell, and greeted them right lovingly. 

It was now time to move on, Smart took Oscar up and seated him on hisshoulders, saying, "Now, Sir, keep watch up there, and if you seeanything coming just let me know, and, particklarly, a beere, Sir, Ihave a notion I should like to kill a beere ere I die. " Oscar promisedfaithfully, and added, "But I shall not tell you of an elephant, as Iwant to shoot that myself. " "As you please, Sir, " said the willingSmart, "but I will keep my gun ready in case you misses him. "

The point we were aiming for was the highest part of the island;hitherto we had great difficulty in forcing our way, though we all usedour hatchets without remorse, Gatty bestowing much unnecessary labour inthe matter. We were beginning to think our adventure rather stupid; nota sign of any animal had we seen, great or small, no dragons, nogriffins, no snakes, no anything. Our dissatisfaction might soon havefound words, had not Oscar, from his elevated seat, called vehemently onSmart to stop. "What is it, Sir, a beere or a helephant?" "Go back, Smart, just under that tree. Now then stop, stand steady, while Iscramble up here. I thought so, look! look! did you ever see anything sodroll. " So saying, he pulled out from the branches of a huge tree twoquiet, wise-looking parrots, not quite fledged, that were seated side byside in a hole in the tree. They did not seem in the least discomposed, but gazed on us with great gravity. "They are neither blue nor yellow, but dear mother, they will just do for the little girls. Pray let metake them home. " I was very loathe to give leave, I could not helpthinking somebody might be only in the next bush, ready to take away mynestlings. Everybody added their entreaties, so it was agreed as we mustreturn the way we came, if we found them again we would politely requesttheir company home with us. 

So that matter being settled, Smart resumed his burden, warning hisyoung master to be more quiet in his next announcement, if he hadnothing better to encounter than a nest of parrots. We found grapes inevery direction. Benjie also showed us the Banana tree, gave us aperfect volume of his discovering yams, and danced with glee before asmall plantation of sugar canes. Yet all this time we saw no livingthing but birds. We were enchanted with the flowers, their size andcolour were beyond all description, at last we came to an open glade, and through this ran the stream, which fell over the cliffs into thesea. The trees were gigantic, and Benjie in his broken English, endeavoured to describe them all to us, telling us their Indian names, and their qualifications. Here following the stream a little way, wepeeped over the precipice, and by the help of glasses I saw all ourbelongings at dinner, our feeble shouts were of course unheard, and nowfor the first time, we heard a noise, a rustling in the bushes. I turnedpale, Sybil, Gatty, and Serena ran to each other. Schillie raised hergun and looked at the bushes with a determined eye. We all stoodbreathless. It came nearer and nearer, the bushes absolutely crashedwith the sound. It could be nothing but an elephant, or rather a dozenof them. At the distance of a few hundred yards was a gigantic tree. Toour amazement this tree, without a breath of wind to stir a leaf, shookand trembled in every branch, sometimes it waved with a solemn and slowmotion, and again it was agitated in the most violent manner. Benjiefell flat on his face, apparently in a fit, as we stood transfixed withamazement. Smart, whose courage rose with the excitement, signed to thedogs to go forward. They nothing loathe, sprang into the bushes, andmade straight for the tree. It quivered no more; but a dreadful howlfrom one of the dogs, bespoke something horrible. The other fleeingbefore some enemy, for we heard him yelling with fear, and the soundgradually died away, as did the crashing and noise, we had heard before. We waited some minutes in silence, when Smart asked Oscar in a low voiceif he could see anything. "Nothing" was the boy's reply. "Get down then, Sir, and let me see what ails blacky. " For a black man it was strange tosee how livid Benjie was, and he trembled in every limb. "Come, come, Snow-balls, " said Smart, "what are you quaking about?" "Me dead widfear, masser Smart. " "You need not tell me that, you sneak, " mutteredSmart, "come get up, and let's go to yon tree, and see if the oldgentleman holds court there. " "No, no masser Smart, please ma'am, doma'am, I dead, I dead. " "But what is it, Benjie, that frightens you so?"said I. "Oh! ma'am, dat no elephant, dat no bear. Good elephant, goodbear to that. It some horrid thing, great big monkey, or worse and worsegreat big snake. " "Well it's gone now, whatever it do be, old hero, soget up, and come along, I am going to see what's there. " "I'll go too, Smart, " said Schillie, "leave the boy behind. " They went slowly andcautiously, but presently called on us to come. We obeyed, and afterpassing thro' the hedge of thick underwood that was before us, we cameto a beautiful open glade, sloping down in smooth banks or terraces to alittle lake, from whence flowed the stream so often mentioned. The southand west sides of this valley were closed in with precipitate rocks, and the most conspicuous object in this lovely spot, was the large tree, whose extraordinary motions, had so bewildered us. Smart and Schilliewere underneath it. "Did you ever see such a glorious fellow, " saidSchillie, pointing to the tree. "H'd cut into a sight of timber, " saidSmart, whose manners were fast acquiring the familiarity and sociabilityconsequent upon our being so intimately connected in various ways, sinceour misfortunes. I never saw such a tree, but we all looked at it, withawe, expecting it to begin again its mysterious movements. There was adisagreeable odour pervading the air, that made us feel sick. Nothinghowever was to be seen, broken branches, and the mark of some largecreature might be traced all about the place. Smart whistled for hisdogs, but they either did not hear him, or as he feared, they must havebeen killed. We soon returned to where we had left Benjie, quite amazedat the beauty of the place, but bewildered with the strangeness of thisevent, and the total disappearance of both enemy and dogs. Finding himstill overcome, we decided to prosecute our searches no further, afterwe had made one excursion up to the top of the cliff, when there, we hada full and perfect view of the whole island, which appeared about threemiles across, four long, and about thirteen miles round. It seemedbathed in tranquil peaceful beauty, we saw no movement, heard no sound, and but for the unseen enemy, we should have supposed that exceptingbirds, we were the only living things on the island. We now began to beweary, and foot sore, so we gladly turned our faces homewards, thedescent being much more speedy than the ascent, as might be supposed. Wecould get nothing out of Benjie, more than groans and bewailings. Wepicked up the two little parrots, loaded ourselves with fruit andflowers, and curiosities, and it might have been imagined that we hadbeen absent years, from the welcome that was given us on our return. Never was such a noisy supper, or so much talking, but the captain wasquite puzzled at learning that we had seen nothing alive, and he lookedgrave and serious at hearing the adventure about the tree. The childrenhad been so occupied tasting all the different fruits and luxuries wehad brought home, that they had forgotten the blue and yellow parrots. Oscar had said nothing about them, but now supper being over, theexcitement a little quelled, the talking rather subdued, he ran to alittle hole in the rock, and hiding the birds with his cap, his brighteyes and radiant smile showed he had more pleasure in store for them. How delighted they were, when they were at last allowed a peep, whatearnest requests from every one, that they might have them for theirown. "How can that be, " said Oscar, "here you are, three girls, andthere are only two parrots, and I spied them out, so I ought to have oneat least. " "Then may I have the other, " said the three little girls atonce. "No, " said Felix, "I must have it. We are lords of the creationand ought to be served before you girls. "

"Oh! master Felix, " whispered Jenny, "for shame, sir, ladies are alwaysserved first, real gentlemen always give way to ladies. " "Well! but, Jenny, how can they all three have it, I'd like to know, besides itlooks so wise at me, I know it will love me best. Let mama decide, " saidOscar, "yes, yes, yes, " said each little girl, and each came flying withan eager petition to where we all sat. "Oh, " said Schillie, "humph, soyou are fighting about the parrots, for my part (peeping into the nest), I have always heard that parrots make a capital pie. " "Oh, oh, oh, little mother, how cruel you are. " We laughed at this dismay, and Gattysaid, "yes, I'll crunch their bones like Grumbo the giant. " But thecaptain made amends for our cruelty, and if he had had his own way, would have marched up instantly in search of three more parrots; luckilythe darkness came on so quickly that we were all obliged to makepreparation for retiring, Felix being fixed on as the fortunatepossessor of the other parrot, partly because I did not like to singleout one little girl more than another, and partly because Oscar wishedit. Besides the captain promised the little girls a perfect flock ofparrots the first opportunity. So we all bid each other good night, Felix as the last thing, giving Jenny a practical proof that her lessonswere not thrown away, by declaring that she must put the girls to bedbefore him, as ladies were to be served first. 

With grateful hearts, we slept soundly and rose refreshed. 

CHAPTER X. 

It was so hot down on the sands that we agreed to move half way up thecliff, where a cool breeze from the sea blew morning and evening. Thebrook fell over a shelf of rock, about ten feet in depth, and then laycalm and quiet in a fair round pool. Two or three palms were on one sideand a large Spanish chestnut on the other, giving us ample shade. We hada lovely view of the whole bay, and were, as we thought, quite securefrom any dangers above, the rock being very precipitate, but the dogsnever came home, which gave us very great uneasiness. While the otherswere busily employed running up and down to bring our goods andchattels, to the new abode, I, and the two little girls arranged them asthey were brought up. They were merrily singing on one side of thebrook, clearing a place for the tent to be placed, while I, on theother, was arranging seats for a dining place. Suddenly the song ceasedabruptly. Looking up to see the cause, as well as that of a suddencrashing noise, I saw the little girls gazing in speechless amazement atthe great chestnut tree, and again, without apparent cause, I beheld thehuge branches shake and quiver like an aspen tree in the storm. I sprangacross the stream, and stood before the little girls. From between thebranches there appeared and disappeared a horrible head, with glitteringeyes and forked tongue, and, as I gazed still more the whole tree seemedto me to be enveloped in the folds of an enormous serpent. 

The little girls now began to utter shriek upon shriek, which broughtSerena with the speed of a lapwing to our side. "Take the childrenaway, " I whispered, "fly, fly, quickly. " "Run, little ones, run, " shesaid, feeling there was danger, but hardly realizing the full horrors ofit. They obeyed her, and, as their little forms appeared from behind us, fleeing for their lives, the monster looked out still further from thegroaning tree, his diamond eyes fixed upon their receding frames. 

Fold after fold seemed rapidly unwinding from the branches. In the agonyof the moment Serena flung a hatchet she had in her hand at the head shenow for the first time saw. A frightful hiss, and a loathsome and deadlyodour, told us it had taken effect. Again it coiled itself round thetree, which rocked and groaned with its furious movements. Faint withfear and the horrible smell, I knew not my own voice, as I said toSerena, "Fly, child, fly, and send help; and you also. " She said, "Nay, one must stay, it must have one victim to save the others. " "No, no, letus both go, I will not go without you, Serena, I command you go, itcomes nearer and nearer. " "No, no, I will die with you. " She threw herarms round me, burying her face in my neck, to avoid seeing the dreadfuljaws opening so near us. I flung her off, and thought would it not bebetter for us to be dashed to pieces over the rocks than to be graspedin those deadly coils. "We will both fly, " I said; we turned and fled. Ilooked behind; he was not more than thirty yards from us. I tried toshout and scare him with my voice, but all sound died away in my throat. My heart seemed to stop beating; my utterance to be choked. Everythingseemed to be moving with the same angry springing motion of the snake. Nothing stopped our flight; heedless of every impediment we bounded overstones, bushes, gulleys, rocks; but each glance showed him advancing. Wenow came to an open smooth platform of turf, from whence I knew therewas a precipitous fall of twenty feet, unless we hit upon the right spotto descend. "We must throw ourselves down, " I whispered. "Anywhere withyou, " she answered, "but, oh horrible fate, was that another monsterjust before us or the same?" No, there was but one, he was before us, round us, everywhere; and he knew he had us safe, for his eyes grewlarger and more glowing as he bounded and leaped on every side of us, each bound and each leap bringing him nearer. Was there no escape? Yes, almost before I saw it myself the monster's quick eye has discerned twohorns rising with the sloping ground, and with one bound which threw usboth down, he darted forward. A rushing deadly wind seemed to blow overus, and, ere it was past, the crashing bones, and dying bellow of thecow gave us warning of the horrible fate from which she had saved us. 

We helped each other to rise, and scrambling down the rock, we neverstopped or spoke until we sunk breathless by the tents, where the littlegirls had only just arrived. But it was many minutes ere we could tellthe frightful scene going on above. We clung together and all drewwithin the tent, while Smart went to summon the captain. The poisonousbreath of the monstrous creature made Serena and myself the victims ofsuccessive fainting fits, we had the greatest difficulty in swallowinganything, and only revived under the influence of strong salts, andconstant fanning. Our features assumed the paleness of death, and a colddew rolled in large drops from our foreheads. The moment we raised ourheads dreadful sickness overcame us, and when the captain and his menarrived, we were totally unable to give any particulars beyond thecreature being monstrous and the cow destroyed. The captain desiredevery one to keep as quiet as possible, and directed the sides of thetent to be raised to give us air and our faces and heads to be spongedwith cold vinegar and water. He entreated no one to be alarmed as theserpent would not leave his prey, and might be a day or two swallowingit, during which time we were quite safe. And afterwards in his gorgedstate he would be an easy victim. Towards evening Benjie crept up asnear the spot as he dared, and came down reporting the snake was stilloccupied in reducing the poor cow to a shapeless mass, and had not evenbegun to swallow his intended meal. Even his dark skin shewed the fearand horror he was in, his look being quite pallid, and his eyeballslivid, his teeth chattering. He declared the snake to be the mostmonstrous of its kind ever seen, and called it an anaconda. On thesecond evening the captain, Smart, and Benjie all went cautiously up. When they returned the good captain seemed unable to express his mixedfeelings, amazement at its large size, horror at what might have beenour fate, thankfulness at our merciful escape, all overcame him. Hecould only wring our hands, and loudly and earnestly thank God. 

After a while he took the two little girls in his arms, and said, "Oh!my darlings, my little precious ones, had you found a horrible grave inthose dreadful jaws, swallowed as if you had been two little innocentlambs, I must have laid my head on the nearest stone, and burst my heartwith sorrow. " Smart openly blubbered like a great school boy as hedescribed to Oscar, "that it was the awfullest worm he ever seed, andthat the poor cow was nothing but a bloody, broken mass enough to breakthe heart of a toad in a stone. " It had only swallowed half its meal, and the tail was still so active and full of muscular movement that thecaptain did not deem it safe to try to destroy it till the next evening. 

He particularly requested Schillie and every body that could, to come upand see the creature before the men cut it up, saying, they might liveone thousand years, and never see such a sight again. So they all setoff, leaving Serena and I to the care of Hargrave, who declared that ifSt. George and the Dragon were fighting up above, she would not leaveher mistress to see them. Schillie came back very soon, and folded me inher arms, while the tears rained down her cheeks; not a word said she, but so unusual a sight told me all she felt. 

Bye and bye all came down, poor Madame clasping her hands, invokingblessings and showering kisses on her pupil Serena. The little ones werein full fuss, especially the two who had first seen the snake, and whonow detailed all their fears and feelings at full length. "Mama, " saidFelix, "I gave him a good kick with my thick nailed boots for daring tothink of eating you. " Gatty, from a similar feeling, had indulgedherself with chopping the tail into little bits, and even the gentle andsweet Sybil had bestowed some very hard words, let alone blows, on theinanimate body. "Well! now then, " said I, "captain, I wish to go onboard as soon as possible. " "Why? why? why?" sounded on all sides. "Because there may be more of these snakes on the island, " said I, witha shudder. 

"No, Madam, no, you may rest assured, the only enemy you have on thisisland is now dead. I can assure you I have until now been much puzzledto account for the lack of living things on this luxuriant and lonelyisland, save birds. The sight of this anaconda has solved the mystery;he has depopulated it (if I may so say) of every creeping or four-footedthing. Nay, I am also certain it has destroyed its own kind too. Bywhat means it became of so monstrous a size I know not; but, havingbecome so, it was lord or master of the island; moreover, I am certainthat of late its food has run extremely short; nothing but extremehunger could have driven it down those sharp rocks, in search of us, theprey it saw below it. " In many places it was bleeding besides the woundgiven it by the hatchet, and three or four inches of skin had beenrubbed off in various parts, evidently quite fresh, and done in descent. Also, if it had not been weakened for want of food, such an enormouscreature would not have been so long demolishing the cow. 

"But, captain, can you account for its making all those hideous gambolsat us, and not springing at us directly as it did at poor Daisy. " "Yes, Madam, it had never seen the likes of you before. Your clothes made itfearful; but they never attack people unless angry or frantic fromhunger, as I am sure he was. But, to set you at rest, Madam, to-morrow, spite of all my anxiety about the ship, every man of us will joinparties, and we will go from one end of the island to another. We'll notleave a bush unexplored, or a corner unvisited, and then I know yourmind will be easy. " "I thank you, captain, that it will. Now, give themen each some grog, for I see them coming down, and let us all havesupper and go to bed. "

CHAPTER XI. 

So we accordingly did, and long ere we were awake in the morning thecaptain and all his men, including Smart and Oscar, had departed toexecute his plans. We busied ourselves in preparing them a good supperagainst their return; we had also all a dip in the sea, in a littlenatural bath in the rocks, where no sharks could get at us. Finally, notwithout misgivings, we all went up to look once more on the anaconda. That evening, if they returned in time, it was to be skinned; the shiny, scaly covering being to be preserved as a memorial of the event, and theloathsome remains were to be thrown to the sharks. While we werestanding looking at its huge length, we heard shouts from above, and sawthe exploring party coming home. They soon joined us, the captaindelighted at being able to say that a large rat seemed our only wildbeast while Smart grumbled, and said he "did not think there was a beereon the hisland. " They had done as they promised, and not left a part ofthe island unvisited. 

They brought us home quantities of grapes, prickly pears, yams, bananas, cocoa-nuts, with what would have been magnificent flowers but the hottropical climate withered them almost as soon as gathered. Oscar andSmart seemed to have some great secrets between them, and, after keepingFelix and the little girls in suspense for some time, Smart put his handinto his pocket, and brought out a tiny, little, droll-looking monkey. Shrieks of delight were heard, Felix exclaiming above all, "Oh give himto me, let him be mine; oh the darling fellow. " The little creature, with its wild sorrowful eyes, looked from one face to the other, and, atlast, making a spring, it jumped into Felix's arms, and, nestling itslittle head in his pinafore, grinned at everybody, as much as to say, "Now, I don't care for you. " Felix was by no means backward in returningthis spontaneous affection, spite of the little girls' civil remark"that he was so like a monkey the little thing took him for his fatherand mother. "

We went to rest all very happy and contented, and enjoyed a week of themerriest gipsy life that could be imagined. Both the parrots and themonkey were getting quite familiar, and at home with us, taking to theireducation comfortably. 

At the end of that time, after the young ones had gone to bed, thecaptain asked me how we liked this life? There was not a dissentientvoice. "Then, " said he, "I think this a favourable opportunity topropose a plan to you; it has been in my mind for some days. I onlywaited until I saw whether it would be as agreeable, as it seems to meinevitable. " We waited in breathless expectation. He looked round us allas he said, "How would you like staying here another six weeks?" "Verymuch indeed! Beyond every thing. It is just what we wanted. It would bemost jolly. " Schillie wound up by saying, "It is extremely stupid, and Ishould not like it at all. " "Would _you_ not?" said the captain, withkind concern, laying great stress on the you; "Oh but ye must, I'd nevertake ye to sea, and La Luna in such a leaky state. " "What, captain, how!pray explain yourself. " "Well, if I must tell the truth, the more wehave examined the ship the more fearful are we to trust you all on boardof her. " Heaps of voices now interrupted the captain. "But what are weto do? How are we to get away? We don't want to stay here for ever. Thatwould be too much of a good thing. " "Silence, girls, " said I, "do let ushear what the captain proposes. " "This is my proposal then, Madam. Emptied of her cargo, and with as few hands in her as possible, La Lunawill run nicely to St. Domingo, or some of the parts lying to thewestward, and belonging to South America; and, even should she fail, wemen can take to the boat, and, at all events make for some place, wherewe can procure a vessel to come for you. " "But La Luna won't sink, surely we shall not lose her; we don't want any ship but her. Don't youknow how you love her yourself, captain?" "So I do! so I do! youngladies, and I am fain to allow it's as much for her sake as yours, thatI want to take her to some port to get properly repaired. She hasstrained so much that her ribs are quite bent, and, lying as she does, exposed to this hot sun, her seams are bursting asunder in alldirections. She is too much damaged for us to repair, so as to make itsafe for you to go in her. Therefore, Madam, will you let me take herempty to St. Domingo, where I will immediately charter a vessel for youruse, and leave La Luna in dock to be repaired against we come for her. ""But, supposing anything was to happen; supposing she was to founder andall hands be lost, what would become of us?" "I would not have proposedsuch a scheme, Madam, did I not feel sure there would be no danger ofsuch a thing happening; and, any way, it is better you should be left onthis island, for the chance of a ship coming this way, than liable to godown to the bottom of the sea, without the power of man to save you. " "Iam not so sure of that, captain, I think I should prefer all sinking orswimming together. " "At any rate, Madam, " added the captain, "havingunburdened my mind, I'll leave you to sleep over the matter. Tak time toconsider, and let me know your wull in the morning. "

CHAPTER XII. 

Not all the taking time to consider, "nor all the morns" that ever camereconciled Schillie to the captain's plan. For my part I liked it, andam free to own that I entered into all the fun, and oddities the youngones proposed to themselves in living for six weeks _al fresco_. Madamehad great misgivings about the matter. She did not think lessons wouldprosper; the cultivation of ladylike behaviour would be verydifficult--manners would be at a very low ebb--music would be utterlyabolished, and she was fast approaching a declaration on Schillie'sside, when Serena, by a master-stroke of policy, brought her round. "Wewill speak any language you like, Madame, " said she, "whatever we aredoing, we can always speak in the language you order us. " "So you can, my love, " said Madame, most benignantly, "so I desire at once that youspeak French, Mondays and Thursdays; Italian, Tuesdays and Fridays;German, Wednesdays and Saturdays. "

"Oh come, come, " said Gatty, "that's too bad, how am I ever to get allthe nonsense, that is in my head, out if I am only to talk English onSundays. "

"My dear! you ought to have no nonsense in your head. "

"But there it is, Madame, and you will be very angry if I break theSabbath, by making puns and guessing jokes all Sunday. "

"My dear Gertrude, your spirits carry you quite too far. "

"Then think, Madame, what they will be on Sundays if my spirits arecorked up all the other six days. "

"I have not the least objection to your making puns either in French, Italian, or German. "

"You're extremely kind, Madame, and I should feel most grateful for suchkind permission, had I the least perception how I can profit by it. "

"It is my wish that you all should understand those languages equally aswell as your own. "

"I have no doubt, Madame, that you will always be able to wish us suchproficiency. "

"No doubt, my dear child, no doubt, and that is the only drawback to mypleasure on the voyage, namely the number of interruptions and constantholidays you obtain. "

"You are a pert young lady, Miss Gatty, " said Schillie, "and had betterleave the Mother to settle with Madame; come with me and let us see whatfish the boys have got for supper. "

I promised Madame that regular school should be held every day, and ourconversation was put an end to, by the arrival of the captain. He wantedthe assistance of every body, to get La Luna afloat that evening; withinfinite trouble this was done, and we were all worn out with heat andfatigue by tea-time. But La Luna floated once more, and looked as lovelyand graceful on the water. We were quite enchanted with her appearance. At tea, I proposed to the captain, that when he did leave us, he shouldtake Smart and Benjie with him, instead of their remaining with us, forI had found out from the maids, and the boys, that the captain was veryanxious to have them, being doubtful about managing the ship with so fewmen, and it was agreed that they could be of no use to us, as we wereexposed to no dangers, and they would be of infinite use to the captain, and ensure his return much sooner; much therefore to Smart's disgust itwas decided that he was to be exposed once more to what he called "aship-wrecked life. " Schillie grew more reconciled to our being left onhearing this idea for she immediately took upon herself the care of usall, and the responsibility put her into some spirits on the subject. Iasked when they meant to leave us. "The sooner the better, " said she, "for then they will be the sooner back again. " The captain said nothing, but he lingered over his tea, and told us so many things that we were todo, and to guard against, and seemed so low and oppressed, that Ithought he was ill, or had over-worked himself. But he declared he wasquite well, though he still repeated the same things, and he kissed andwished the little girls good-bye so often that they began to joke withhim about his absence of mind. We were also all so tired, we longed toget to bed, yet he still sipped his tea, having had, as Sybil, thetea-maker whispered, eleven cups. "And horrible stuff it is without anymilk, " whispered Gatty back again, "I wonder at his taste. " I began tobe quite affected by his manner, while the others yawned, and yawned, until I thought all their jaws would be broken. Suddenly the darknesscame on, as it always did, at once, and he was roused from his musingsby eager good nights. His voice sounded rather strange as he returnedour salutations, while the children declared his face was wet withtears. Schillie and I wondered to ourselves what could be the matterwith him, as we undressed, the children noisily felicitating themselvesthat every body was obliged to go to bed at the same time that theywere. But we were too weary to think much about it. It was not untilearly morning, when rising and opening the tent door, I looked out againto see the lovely scene we had admired so much the evening before. Butdid my eyes deceive me! Was I awake? Where was that object which hadexcited our admiration so much? I uttered a cry. Schillie ran to me; allawoke, and started from their beds. Every eye was strained, but whattongue could be the first to say that La Luna was gone; far away wecould see her distant sails against the clear blue sky; we were alone, alone. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

All was explained now that had seemed to us extraordinary in our kindcaptain's conduct the evening before, and as we hurried down to thebeach half in hopes not to find every one gone, we found at the usualdining place, a packet of papers put in a conspicuous situation, evidently meant to attract our notice. In this was a note from thecaptain, apologizing for departing in such a secret manner, butdeclaring that unless he had stolen away he could not have left us. Thatit was of such importance he should go and return ere the rainy seasoncommenced, he could not even afford a day, and that he knew, howevercheerful I might talk about the matter, my heart would misgive me, whenthe time came for him to leave, I might not probably grant himpermission to go, when it was of the most vital importance he should. Hewas right in his last conjecture, the dread that came over me, as I readhis letter, and looked at our helpless party, made me feel how truly hehad judged me, tho' I so little knew it myself. The other papersconsisted of directions, lists of what he had left, and where they wereput. Also an account, written from Benjie's lips, as to what trees andfruits might be poisonous, what we had better avoid, and particularorders about the night air, the musquitos; in fact he seems to have leftnothing for us to think of, and the papers wound up with many sweetmessages to the children, and the dear young ladies, a characteristicspeech to Schillie, a hope that the good old lady would not be nervous, or keep the children too long at their lessons, which was a bad thing inhot climates, and a very urgent appeal to all to be careful of her, whose heart was wrapped up in their happiness, to whom the breath oflife came ebbing and flowing, according to the welfare and goodness ofher precious charge. 

There was a letter from Smart to the boys as follows, the spelling beingcorrected:--

"HONOURED YOUNG GENTS, "I hope this will find you, as it leaves me, in good health, but verylow in my spirits. I hope you will be good honourable young gentlemen, and obey that good lady, your Mama; and also I hope you will learn yourlessons, as a sight of learning is a good thing, tho' I don't rightlyknow who speaks them lingos as Madame talks. But, chiefly, my dear younggents, I write to say, I am very low in my spirits, and I shall have nopeace until I see my dear young masters again. I have been verymelancholy ever since that big worm swallowed my two dogs, and I nowfeel it more, as I should not have left you so uneasy in mind had theybeen left with you. They were rale good dogs, and would mind you, master Oscar, most as well as me. I am satisfied of one thing, thatthere is no beere in the hisland, and you won't be eat up, and certainlythere never can be another such viper as that there, as took two dogs, swallowing Daisy. But I write, young gents, to beg you to be careful, and to mind them sharks; I have heard they swallow all things, and areparticular fond of bright buttons, and jackets like yours, youngmasters, and also I have heard they have nine rows of teeth, so therewill be no escape, like Jonah in the whale's belly. Now I charge you tobe careful, woe's me, that ever I be going to leave you. My heart isjust broke, but do, master Oscar, be good to your little brother, anddon't put on him. He has a high spirit, and it is no doubt cantankerous, but he must be honourably treated, and there's never a finer temper tobe seed. 

"Well, my hand is weary of this cramping, tho' I have a deal more tosay. My respectful duty to the mistress and all the ladies, and my loveto the little ladies and Jane. My compliments to Mrs. Hargrave. May goodangels guard my dear young masters. 

 "Your true sorrowful servant till death, "T. SMART. "

Leaving the others still to pore over the letters and directions, Iwandered away to a shady nook, to recover the shock, only now _did_ itweigh upon my mind, what a responsibility rested on my shoulders, and, for a time, I was quite overcome with the fears that took possession ofmy heart. How long I sat I know not, but a hand was laid on my arm, interrupting my reverie. "For what reasonable purpose are you mopinghere?" said Schillie. "I am very melancholy, " I answered. "There is sucha weight on my heart, I cannot think how I ever suffered the captain toleave. " "And in the name of all that is ridiculous why did you not stophim when you could? Now that it has become impossible, like a spoiltchild you are crying for them all back again. "

"Don't speak so roughly, Schillie, I am sad enough without beingupbraided by you. "

"I don't want to upbraid you, but you were so bent on humouring thechildren it was no use talking common sense to you; otherwise I couldhave suggested plenty of notions better than leaving a pack of women andchildren alone on this wretched little island, dull as ditch water. "

"Then pray mention one. "

"Why what could be more easy, than for us all to wait together, untilsome vessel came by, and getting them to take us away or take amessage?"

"You adjured me in the name of all that is ridiculous, pray may I ask inthe name of all that's sensible why you did not mention this before?"

"Because I saw you so bent on your own plans, and because I don'tparticularly care what happens so long as I am with you, and lastlybecause it has only just come into my head. "

"Well, then, don't scold me any more, but comfort, me, Schillie. " "Withall my heart, should anything happen to us, it will be a great comfortto think that the captain will come and take away our bones to England, and give them decent burial. "

"How cruel you are, Schillie. "

"But I am quite in the dark as to what you expect will happen; you arecrying your eyes out for some misfortune, but, unless you tell me whatyou fear, how can I comfort you?"

"I fear so many things; here we are all alone, without a singleefficient person amongst us. " "Pray speak for yourself. "

"Well! then, only you with a spark of courage amongst us; and we don'tknow what may be here. "

"Now, that's nonsense, you know that there is scarcely a fly on theisland that will do you harm. "

"Well, then, those sharks!"

"And, who is going to walk into the mouth of a shark, I should be gladto know?"

"Nobody, certainly, but supposing a ship should come?"

"Then, we should have company, and a mighty good thing too. I think thesociety of women and children very mawkish for a continuance. "

"But, then, supposing they should not be friends. "

"Then that will be their own faults, we are not likely to quarrel withthem. "

"Stupid you are, Schillie! Don't you understand that they may takeadvantage of such a helpless party, and, if they are slavers may seizeus, and sell us for slaves, and, if they are marauders or pirates theymay murder or marry us!!!"

"Well! of those two latter fates one is as bad the other. But, I willcomfort you by saying, nobody will want to marry you with that red nose. Really if you go on fretting in this manner, you'll wear yourself intoan old hag. I see grey hairs and wrinkles springing up like mushrooms. "

"Now, I'll return good for evil, and tell you that I never saw youlooking so well; your eyes are quite dazzling, and, as for your figure, it has become slim and handsome. "

"You may amuse yourself as you like about my dumpy figure, so long asyou smile and are merry; but, come, wash your face in the brook, and letus join the rest. If the girls were to see you with that face they wouldscreech beyond stopping; and, as for Madame, she would go into such afit we should never be able to bring her round. "

So I washed my face, but, in the middle of the business, said Schillie, "You never told me what we should do if pirates and slaves come?"

"Do! Why, of course we would do the best we could. Wait till they come, and then see if we don't do something. For my part I am not going to besold for a slave, and, as for a pirate's wife, there will be two wordsabout that matter. I don't intend to darn any one's stockings, and Ihate ordering dinner, both of which events occur, I suppose, in theestablishments of pirates, as well as more homely folk. Come, don't beabsurd, we have only six weeks to stay here, and we'll enjoy ourselvesas much as we can. "

"Very well, I won't bother you any more, but we will join the others, and settle what everybody is to do to pass away the time. "

"Pooh! pooh! the time will pass quick enough. Why need ye fuss? But, ifwe have regular habits so much the better for the girls. "

"Nonsense, let the poor girls lead the life of larks for a change, theywill never have such another opportunity. You and I will always betogether, and you shall talk to me, and Madame may ruralize on thatgreen terrace with her book and big parasol; depend upon it we shall behappy. "

"Now, it is my turn to say pooh! pooh! Don't you know that even thelarks have to work to get them food?"

"Oh certainly, that I allow. I have no objection to help myself. I cancook a beefsteak and make lobster salad against any one. "

"First catch your beefsteak and lobster, saith Mrs. Glass. But here areMadame and the girls. "

"We are quite lost without our Mothers, " said the girls as they sprangtowards us. "Here's Madame, wanting us to do lessons, " said Gatty, sending her great thumb right through her handkerchief. "I never heardof gipsies saying lessons and we are now no better than gipsies, " saidSerena. 

"Or people at a pic-nic, " said Sybil. "Madame, the next six weeks mustbe one great pic-nic; do consent, now do; we will sketch if you like, and sing songs, and eat and drink for ever. "

"Saucy girls, " said Madame, smiling most kindly on them, "but I am sureyour Mama would not allow such thorough waste of time, " assuming aslight austerity of manner. 

"Oh yes she will, Madame, " said Schillie, "so betake yourselves offgirls, wherever you choose, provided you don't come and bother us. "

"Leave them alone, Madame, " said I, in answer to her beseeching looks atme, "let them have their own way for a day or two, and you will findthem come to you and beg for a dose of the multiplication table. "

"Now, that's very comfortable, girls, you have leave to go to the moonif you choose, and, Madame, I'll go for your parasol and book, and youcan amuse yourself on that sunny bank, watching us all, " said Schillie. 

But Madame was much more easily disposed of than the girls, in spite ofSchillie's broad hints, and, at last, open remonstrances, that theywould go about their own business, not one would stir. 

"What's the use of a holiday, unless we may spend it with our Mothers?"said Sybil. 

"That's all that we want a holiday for, " said Serena, "that we may bewith you all day. "

"Yes, " said Gatty, "this is most jolly, and now you may have one side ofthe big Mother, and Sybil shall have the other; Serena shall sit behindher, and I'll sit here, " throwing herself down at our feet with suchforce that we both sprang up with pain. 

"How do you like this lark's life?" said I, laughing. 

"Good lack, girls, do you mean to say that you are going to be suchgeese, as to sit here all day? Have you no curiosity to examine thosecaves, no wish to discover figs and plums, no ambition to get on the topof that rock?"

"No, " said Sybil, "our curiosity is at a low ebb, our wishes are quitefulfilled at being seated here, and we have no ambition but to remain. "

"Indeed, Miss Sybil, your tongue runs very glibly, but if you think I amgoing to stand the bore of the company of you girls all day you aremistaken, and, good lack, look at my handkerchief, with a hole in it adog could get through. "

"Indeed, I beg your pardon, little Mother, " said Gatty, reddening allover, "I thought it was mine. "

"And, does that make the matter any better? Can't you employ yourfingers any better than making holes in your handkerchiefs?"

"It's a way larks have, " said I. 

Schillie rose up in a huff. 

"Come, " said I, "let us all go and have a dip in the sea. "

We all agreed to this, and we also agreed we would make an extensivebathing place, where we could learn to swim, and yet be out of harm fromthe sharks. In this matter every one helped. We rolled stones down tothe water, and then, placed them so as to form a wall or pier into thesea, at twenty yards distance; from that we made another, and we slopedthem so as to make their ends nearly meet. "Thus, " as Oscar said, "leaving only room for a baby shark to get in. "

"And we shall not mind that, " said Zoë, "for it would not have cut itsteeth. "

It took us two or three days to do this, but that evening at tea, beingheartily fatigued, we agreed to sit still and talk over all we shoulddo. 

"Oscar and I intend to fish all day, " said Felix, "and you may be verymuch obliged to us, because it's very--"

"Very what, Felix, " said his sister, who loved to tease him, "verytiresome, I suppose you mean. "

"No; not tiresome exactly, but very fatiguing. "

"Oh very fatiguing indeed, I dare say, and you know you would cry like ababy if any one prevented you fishing. "

"Lilly, you are so aggravating, I wish Winny was my sister, that I do, for she is so kind, and it's hard the only sister I have should tease mein this manner. "

The faithful Jenny was at hand to take the part of each, and pleaseboth, while she put an end to the dispute. 

"But, Mama, " said Lilly, "if the boys do nothing but fish all day, maywe little girls pick up shells; ah you cannot think what lovely shellsthere are; I am going to make a collection, and I should like to classthem all, and, by the time La Luna comes back, I want to have hundredsand hundreds, and I will take them to ornament my garden, or they willlook lovely arranged all round the big hall; or, Mama, dear, we mightmake a grotto, think how lovely it would be! So let us little girls donothing but pick up shells. Do, dear Mama, do let us?"

"What a little tongue you have, child. Do you think Zoë and Winny wouldlike to do nothing but pick up shells?"

"I am sure I should not, " said Zoë. "I must say I rather think, but I amnot quite sure, that I shall not like it all day either, " said Winny. 

"We'll settle that important question soon, but at present I wish topropound to the company at large whether you think Hargrave and Jennycan wait on us all, without a little help?"

"Oh yes, Ma'am, " said the smiling Jenny, "we can do well enough ifMaster Felix does not wet his feet too often, and the little ladies willdo their own hair. "

"I shall be happy to assist Jane, Ma'am, in any way I can after I havewaited on you, " said Hargrave. 

"I thank you, Hargrave, " said I, "but I must do without the waiting on, we must wait on each other. "

"I hope not, Ma'am, I have always endeavoured to give you satisfaction, and should not like seeing any one wait on you but myself. "

"Yes, yes, all that I understand, but--"

"I beg your pardon, Ma'am, but I cannot think of stopping with you, Ma'am, if any one else, Ma'am, is to be put above me, or take my place. "

Hargrave was proceeding, in increased agitation and heat, when Gattyinterrupted the business by repeated peals of laughter. 

"Pray, pray, Gertrude, refrain, how very unladylike; you laugh like agreat cow-boy, " said Madame. 

"I like Gatty's laughs, they are so merry, " said Oscar, "but what areyou laughing at?"

"Why at Hargrave to be sure, giving warning here, on this desertisland. "

"Who will you go to, Hargrave, if you leave your present mistress? TheDuchess of Puddleduck? Lady Ape? or Baroness Shark? Ha! ha! my deargirls, did you ever hear anything so absurd?"

"Indeed, Miss Gertrude, I wonder at your manners to a poor servant likeme, but I am not going to be put upon any how. "

"And who was going to put upon you, my good woman? I meant nothing butthat we must all help each other, and that there was no occasion for youto wait upon me as heretofore, while we are in this island. "

Slightly mollified, she grumbled out "That it was certainly no useplaiting one's hair in such a place. "

"Now, Schillie, what charge will you take?"

"Take! You mean do as I bid you. "

"Then, if that's the case, you shall be caterer. "

"No, no, that I protest against. Under no circumstances can I undertakedinner, though I fancy one has no great variety here. I'll look afteryour pet boys, and see that neither of them drown themselves fishing, and I'll take charge of the guns, powder, and shot, and any little oddthings requiring to be done I am ready to be called on to help. "

"Very good. And you, Madame?" I gave her a warning glance not to sayanything about lessons, so, after a pause, she said, "I will undertaketo prepare the table for meals, and collect fruit and flowers, with thehelp of my three little ones. "

"Thank you very much, that will be very kind, and now you elder girls!"

"Oh! we'll do as we are bid, except lessons, " said Gatty. 

"Then, Gatty and Serena, you must always bring the water from the brookmorning and evening, and you, Sybil, must see that the children are tidyand that the things all put away in the tent, and you must, all three, help Jenny to wash up the things, and put them in their places tidy. Andnow then we will all disperse, until eleven o'clock, when Jenny mustgive us dinner as usual, and then we will all take siesta, and in theevening we shall be ready for no end of fun and mischief. Our dinner mayseem somewhat early, but then we were obliged to be up very early toenjoy the cool part of the day. " But I will begin my next chapter with adescription of our doings. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The first person that awoke in the morning generally rose and opened thetent letting in the fresh sea breeze. This might be between two andthree in the morning, and always the most refreshing part of the wholeday. The first bathing party then went down to the sea, consisting ofSchillie, the three girls, Madame, and myself. Before we were well outof the water, and finishing our toilettes under the tent, the boys usedto come rushing down with Jenny in attendance, who was always fearingher heedless Master Felix would get into danger. Finally the threelittle girls, with both the maids, habited in readiness to dip theunwilling ones, finished the morning ablutions. 

Afterwards we all proceeded to the great chestnut tree, where we hadprayers, the morning psalms, and lessons, and sung a hymn, which soundedin that lone but lovely spot so soft and beautiful that it used to bringtears to my eyes. So many young voices, gave a peculiar flute-like soundto the music, and as each cadence rose swelling through the branches ofthe great tree above us, so did the birds rise in clouds above us, returning nearer and nearer, as the soft voices died away, at the endof each verse. And to look at each young face uplifted with fresh sweetfeelings of piety and love to me seemed a picture of what we might seehereafter in that other and brighter world, "which eye hath not seen, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive. " The fairblooming face of Sybil contrasted well with the brilliant dark eyes andfine countenance of Gertrude, while the slight statue-like form of thegraceful Serena, with her small head and beautiful throat bent over herbook, completed their picture. And a smaller group stood beside themequally pretty to look at, equally wrapt up in the solemn duty they wereperforming. The taller Zoë in the middle, her black hair drawn from herfair and lovely profile, one little hand resting, on the prettysparkling Winifred whose arch look was sobered into childish gravity, apretty demureness hiding the merry blue eyes, and leaving long curlingdark eyelashes to veil her cheeks; while on the other side, hanging orleaning, or both, stood Lilly, her long black curls swept in everydirection, and falling in rich masses over all three as the wind listedto blow them, the prettiest face in the world, peeping from between thedishevelled locks, with rosy mouth parted, and violet eyes upraised toheaven, as she sang with bird-like clearness above the rest. 

The bright sun, the glowing sky, the brilliant flowers, the rich shadeof the dark chestnut tree, all cast their lights and shadows on thesetwo pretty groups as they stood before us, adding beauty to both. 

The last verse being sung, all dispersed to their different duties, andthe birds were now startled by the bursts of merry laughter that camefrom each group. Madame, with Sybil and her three little maidens, prepared the breakfast. Gatty and Serena ran for water, the maids putthe tents to rights, the boys lighted the fire. Schillie and I satlooking on, acting company. I with admiring eyes, on the lovely sceneryand pretty figures, she with inquisitive looks, scanning each unknownplant, moss, bird, or stone, and conjecturing their names and qualities. A little clamouring below, as to who was to blow a great shell thatBenjie had taught them how to use, prepared us two idle ones for thesummons to breakfast, of which we all partook with great hilarity andcontent, the grumblings for want of milk, having ceased partly becausethey were not attended to, and partly because all the grumbling in theworld obtained none. After breakfast, I settled with Jenny the difficultquestion of dinner, which generally consisted of fish, potatoes, andpudding, sometimes a little salt meat, sometimes a little fresh meat, out of the tin cases we had brought. But invariably we had a magnificentdessert, so that the children could eat nothing for thinking of what wascoming. That important matter done, I joined the rest. Madame betookherself to her green parasol and terrace, with a dignified butcompassionate air, as if the young ones did not know what they werelosing, in preferring play to lessons. The three little girls in highdelight went to collect that indispensable quantity of shells, that wasdeemed necessary to ornament all they wished at home. The two good boysprepared with the gravity necessary for so important a business, to fishfor our dinner, speculating upon what bait the fish would take thatparticular morning, and what they would not. To which we listened insolemn propriety, though well aware all the time they jumped at a bit ofred worsted, as much as any other thing. 

But the three elder ones did not care for picking up shells, and couldnot abide fishing. It was too hot to work, too sunny to read. Theywanted to sit all day long in the pockets of the two Mothers, the elderone telling them stories, and the younger one making quaint remarksthereon, thereby spoiling many a sentimental speech, and upsetting manya romantic idea, but causing plenty of fun and merriment. But that couldnot last all day. Though we dined at eleven, it still wanted two goodhours thereto. The big Mother was tired of telling tales; the littleMother was weary with doing nothing. All this time the green parasolmeandered up and down, now and then sitting down to rest, and bendingtowards the girls with an unmistakeable look, that seemed to say, "cometo your lessons, pray come to your lessons. " But, the green parasolnodded in vain. At last after a fit of yawning, we all went botanizing, but that was very provoking work, for we could not tell the names of thelovely flowers and trees we found. Sybil suggested giving them our ownnames. Serena nearly broke her neck, climbing an almost inaccessiblecrag, and Gatty tore her frock every five minutes. 

By this time the conch-shell sounded for dinner, in doing which Jennyblew her cheeks into the colour of a peony, we were all hot and tiredand not in a very good humour. 

The more we shewed this, the more gracious and cheerful Madame became, the little girls had been quite happy, the boys had wonders to relate asto the strange creatures that came peeping up at them from the deep asthey were fishing. Lilly hopes they were not mermaids, for she had heardthey were very cruel, and enticed men down into the dark sea weedcaverns, from whence they never more appeared. 

_Felix. _--"They will never catch me doing anything so silly. I like Mamabetter than twenty thousand mermaids, and so I won't be ticed, Lilly. "

_Lilly. _--"Enticed, my dear boy, you mean, and that signifies that youcannot help yourself. They will carry you down into the sea, full ofgreat polypuses, with a hundred blood red arms. "

_Oscar. _--"Lilly, you are talking great stuff, no mermaids shall evercatch Felix or me, I shall shoot them first. And besides I won't believethere are any mermaids. "

_Gatty. _--"And also besides, if they did come up from the sea, and lookat Otty and Felix, I don't think they would steal them away from us, without a great battle on our parts. "

"But, " said Lilly, who always stuck pertinaciously to her text, "I haveread it in a book, that they comb their long, sea-green hair, and singall the time so beautifully, that men jump into the sea after them. "

_Felix. _--"Well! I shall not do that, for green hair must be very ugly. "

_Oscar. _--"And you need not bother about it any more, Lilly, for I hatesinging. "

_Felix. _--"And we must take care of ourselves, because we are the onlytwo men you have got to take care of you all. "

_Sybil. _--"Ah! indeed that is very true, you must be very careful, because what should we do without our protectors. "

_Felix. _--"Yes, but, Aunt Sib, don't you think it is very wrong of Lillyto frighten us. Pray tell us, do mermaids really steal men away?"

_Schillie. _--"What is all this nonsense about mermaids, eh? Felix. " Shewas told; then added, "Don't alarm yourselves, if an army of mermaidswere to come, they would not take either of you for men; so comfortyourself, my boys, with that notion. "

As most of the party agreed with her the subject dropped. After dinnerwe all took a siesta for two or three hours, a necessary rest during theheat of the day. Afterwards the same scene occurred as before dinner the"green parasol" meandered up and down, the little ones ran about, beingnow assisted by the boys, the elder ones hung about us two untiltea-time, when all had some employment again. Afterwards we chatted andworked until the sun went down. This sometimes occurred so suddenly thatwe had to run like lapwings, from the great chestnut down to the tents, in order to scramble into bed before it was quite dark. So passed thefirst few days, I purposely proposing neither work nor any employmentthat the girls might be thoroughly sickened of idleness. Each day, however, the "green parasol" became more elevated, the measured treadmore majestic. Madame was getting seriously angry, having no idea thattheir love of idleness would last so long. Even to me monosyllables onlywere vouchsafed, and matters assumed a lowering aspect. Schillie'stemper had been gone two days, and she was at open war with the threegirls, extremely cross with me that I did not order them away, thoughtoo proud to acknowledge it. Sybil had taken refuge in books, and wasalways so deeply immersed in her stories and novels, that she couldthink of nothing else. Her wits were anywhere but where they ought tohave been, and she was of no use to any one. Serena was making a childof herself, with the little ones, which pleased them very much, and gaveher some employment for her useless activity. As for Gatty, havingnothing else to do, she was in every boy's way. When every handkerchiefshe had was full of holes, she proceeded to destroy other people'sprivate property. The "green parasol" having been inadvertently leftalone for a short time, was used as a mark to throw stones at, and, ereits owner appeared to rescue it, had several great holes in it. An offerto assist the boys in their fishing tackle caused inextricable confusionamongst their work. The necessity of making some use of such restlessactivity occasioned Jenny to be gratuitously assisted in cooking thedinner, which ended in there being nothing eatable that day. Cross withSerena because she would make a baby of herself with the little ones, angry with Sybil because she was buried in silly stories, irate with thelittle Mother because she had called her a great plague, afraid of thebig Mother because she looked so gravely at her, not on speaking termswith any of the little ones for various misdemeanours, the poor Gattywandered up and down on a particular evening (the fourth day) like aperturbed young elephant shut up in a cage. She wanted something to do, and she glanced around each party to see which she might venture tojoin. The "green parasol" was to be avoided at all rates, the twoMothers had forbidden her approach for an hour. Jenny had declined akitchen maid's help with a stammering apology that clearly told why. Shewas too proud to join those who had called her cross. Sybil sat alone;her feet almost in the stream, her head buried in her book, so absorbedthat she saw and heard nothing. Gatty approached her from above, and, being obliged to do something, saw at one glance a most beautifulopportunity of startling Sybil out of her studies, and became quiteexhilarated with the work. With a little trouble she moved some stones, made a channel in the sand, and in a few minutes a rippling stream randown it, gathering force as it went, and, stopping for neither stick norstone, dashed upon Sybil, as if animated with Gatty's own spirit ofmischief. Up she jumped, her cry of surprise being in chorus withGatty's shriek of delight. Thoroughly roused, her usual meek spirit gaveway, she threw down her book, sprang towards the aggressor, her fairface blushed with anger, her dark eyes flashing indignantly. So nimblewas she, that she was almost upon the delighted culprit ere sherestrained her laughter. In endeavouring to avoid the injured one herfoot slipped, over she rolled just as Sybil reached her, and down theyboth went into the brook, rolling over and over several times. 

Having watched the whole business from our resting place, we were downat the spot, ere they had recovered themselves, and risen from thewater. 

The conch-shell sounded for tea, at the same moment, and in a high stateof excitement, every body talking their loudest we all adjourned. Thenevery body opened their hearts. I confessed I had let them be so idle, in order to make them resume their lessons with pleasure and zest. Schillie allowed she was very wrong to take them from their books, whichwere much better for them than idling about and bothering her. Madamehad wondered at my permitting such disorderly doings, as had been goingon from day to day, but would excuse it as I seemed to have a motive, and the young ladies were penitent. Sybil confessed she was tired ofreading so much, and would much prefer doing something rational. Serenasaid she and the little ones had been privately learning something, justto employ themselves. Gatty alone still declared it was a great shame todo lessons in this hot climate, but she would not mind music andsumming. Zoë and Winny joyfully agreed to learn anything, so that theymight have something to do. Lilly made a stipulation about having timeto pick up shells, before she finally capitulated; and the boys havingbeen very good up to this minute, neither troublesome or quarrelsome, but on the contrary very useful, turned round completely, became naughtyand rude, declaring that lessons were humbug, French a bore, German anuisance, and almost openly declaring a complete rebellion. 

This mutiny of course was quelled, we retired to bed in harmony and goodhumour, and rose the next morning determined to do our best, to beindustrious and useful. Madame was in high spirits. Schillie mostbenign. The boys happy in the privilege of not having to go to theirstudies until an hour after the girls, and to do part of them with theMothers. The girls all in high spirits, so that when the conch-shellsounded twice as indicative that school time had commenced, greatalacrity was shown on all sides, and good humour reigned supreme. 

CHAPTER XV. 

"Now then, " said I to the little Mother, "what are you and I to do withourselves. "

_Schillie. _--"Oh, I am perfectly comfortable, now that we are not to beplagued with those girls. Let us sit down here, and now you shall talkto me. "

_Mother. _--"I don't intend to do anything of the sort; I said, 'Whatshall we do?' merely to know if you had any private business on hand. Because if you have not, I have. "

_Schillie. _--"I have nothing in the world to do, and I have not theleast inclination to exert myself, and I won't allow you to do anythingeither, in spite of your private business. "

_Mother. _--"Nevertheless, whether you help me or not, I am going tobuild a little hut. "

_Schillie. _--"Good lack! if you are not mad to think of such a thing! Iam gasping with heat, and really melt away so fast, on the slightestexertion, and have such indifferent dinners to make amends, that if thecaptain does not arrive precisely to his date, my skin will be a bagcontaining nothing but rattling bones. "

_Mother. _--"Don't distress yourself, you look very jolly yet, and ifthose cannibals come, of whom Madame is so afraid, you will be the firstdelicate morsel chosen, I am certain. But about this hut. "

_Schillie. _--"Don't, June, you will kill me outright if you mention suchhard work again. Let us go and botanize a bit. Did you ever see such afellow as this! He must be a plantain I think. "

_Mother. _--"Yes! these are the broad leaves that will roof our hut!"

_Schillie. _--"You will drive me mad with your hut, who wants a hut? andwhat is the good of putting ourselves into a fever, spoiling our hands, and such like, merely for your whims. Let us go round that point, andsee if any turtle land on this island. I am sure it will be a blessingto have something decent to eat. "

_Mother. _--"I shall be delighted to go, but I think we shall dirty ourhands much more slaughtering a great turtle than building a nice littlehut. "

_Schillie. _--"Now, Mrs. June, if you bother me any more about that hut, I won't stir one finger to help you. "

_Mother. _--"Oh, so you will help me, well! that's all I want, so sitdown here while I tell you all about my hut. "

She made some ineffectual efforts to escape, was very indignant, stormed, and spluttered, and wound up by saying, "Well! now, myMistress, what do you wish me to do?" which was exactly the state intowhich I had intended to bully her. "You know how hot we are in the tentevery night, " said I. "Good me! and those horrid girls snoring andtalking, one worse than another, to say nothing of someone who shall benameless snoring like ten pigs. " "That snorer is not me, I flattermyself, so make no more remarks, but listen, you see I have brought youto a very pretty little spot on the cliffs, and here are six or sevennice little trees, that look so pliant and slender we can bend them intoany shape, but you are not listening. "

_Schillie. _--"I wonder what trees these are. They all seem to proceedfrom the same mass of roots, and yet they are nearly in the form of asquare; leaves, shiny, dark, green, pinnated, I cannot make them out. "

_Mother. _--"What does it matter to us about their names and property, ifthey will do for us to make our hut. "

_Schillie. _--"And how can you imagine that I can make a hut or live init, until I have found out the name of these trees. "

So we were nearly coming to a rupture again, but waiting patiently untilshe had exhausted every idea on the subject we set to work once more. "You see these trees are in the form of a square already, and will justmark out the size of our hut. "

"Yes very well for me, but if our hut has a window you will have to laywith your head out of it, or if a door with your feet ditto. "

_Mother. _--"Come don't be rude about my length of limb. The square isquite seven feet this way, and we may make it double that the other wayby cutting down this one tree. "

_Schillie. _--"I wish I knew what those two trees are. "

_Mother. _--"Then we can twist these pliant sort of reeds in and out. "

_Schillie. _--"Reeds, June! those are not reeds, I wonder what these are?They must be all of the same family, only these are young ones. Something of the willow sort, I imagine. "

_Mother. _--"Well! we can twist them in and out between the stems. "

_Schillie. _--"Or perhaps they are a species of gigantic rush, but thatwe shall know by the flower. "

_Mother. _--"Twist them in and out like basket work. "

_Schillie. _--"I wish you would cease with your twistings in and out, andhelp me to guess what these things are. "

_Mother. _--"My dear, I have guessed long ago, and think I am quite righttoo in my guess. "

_Schillie. _--"And why are you so unkind as not to tell me? you know howanxious I am. "

_Mother. _--"I am quite surprised that you did not see at once, they areonly gigantic 'fighting cocks, ' as we used to call plantain in ouryouth. "

_Schillie. _--"You are the greatest----, well! I won't say what with yourfighting cocks. Come, go on about your blessed old hut. "

_Mother. _--"But it is not an old hut, inasmuch as it is not built yet, or even begun, nor does it seem likely to be begun, as we havequarrelled three times over merely of what it is to be made. "

_Schillie. _--"Then now I won't trouble you any more, I will think ofnothing but this hut, and will do whatever you bid me. But you mustpromise me, that if I help you, that no one else is to share it with us. I won't have any fidgety girls, or sick boys to come and wear one todeath with their nonsense. "

_Mother. _--"Pooh, pooh, you know who will be the first to invite themin, however, I only mean it for us two. "

So to work we set, and in a short time had so changed our relativepositions, that I was scolded for not working hard enough, and havingentered thoroughly into the business, she took the command, and Iwillingly obeyed her sage orders. She had a capital head forcontrivance, and consequently treated some of my suggestions with scornand indifference. In fact, my notion of "twisting in and out" so oftenmentioned, was immediately pronounced as a trap for musquitos, scorpions, and such like. We were to have our hut made partly of boughs, partly of sods, partly of mud. This was to keep it cool. Over all weplaced the large smooth plantain leaves and it really did not lookamiss, but something like the little round mushroom huts of the charcoalburners. It took us four days to complete it. We told nobody until itwas finished; then, of course everybody wanted to sleep in it. The sizeof the hut spoke the best answer. At each end we had nailed a strip ofsail-cloth, which served for the bed on which to lie, and, wrapped up ina sheet, it was very cool and comfortable. Though Schillie was veryuneasy for the first hour, and, upon my remonstrating, muttered, halfasleep, "I wish I knew what these trees were. "

We satisfied the eager wishers, by promising to help to make huts forall who liked it, and, for the next week, as soon as school hours wereover, every minute was employed in this new business. Madame alonepreferred the tent, and soon had it to herself. From the sand the littlecolony of huts looked quite picturesque, perched upon little greenknolls or terraces, and great improvements were made, so that ourslooked quite a little vulgar affair in comparison to the ornamentedmansions which soon appeared. The little ones had now good use for theirshells, and the tasteful Sybil and Serena ornamented theirs with freshflowers every day, and transplanted creepers and other things to trainall over their abode. 

We found amongst our stores a packet of garden seeds, I having desiredthe gardener before we left home to put some up, for I had heard that wecould grow mustard and cress, endive and parsley, and even lettuces onboard, and that it would be a very good thing for the children. Nothaving specified what I really wanted, on opening the packet we foundevery species of seed that a kitchen garden would require, and though welaughed at the parcels of beans and peas, and other things impossible tobe grown on board, also carrots and turnips, yet they were mostopportune in amusing the young ones, for every one must have a gardenround their abode, and it was quite surprising to see how quickly theseeds sprang up. In fact, we had so much to amuse us, that a monthpassed ere we thought one week had gone, and the life we were leadingseemed to agree with us all, especially the children. Oscar's fine opencountenance bloomed with health, and he grew so manly and tall that wetreated him with great respect as the King of the Island, while thesmall little delicate features of Felix were getting embrowned, fastlosing their delicacy; his beautiful starlike eyes were radiant withhealth, and through the long dark eyelashes, so peculiar to that speciesof deep grey eye, the pretty pink colour seemed to be fixing itsresidence there at last. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The girls being very much absorbed in their gardens, Schillie and I tooka scramble one day round the point she had wished to go when wecommenced building our hut. We privately told the servants if we werenot at home to dinner, to explain the cause, and not to expect us untiltea-time. 

It was very hard work, but when we had accomplished it, we came toanother bay, not so pretty as ours, but much more extensive. There werescarcely any cliffs, but the great trees came bending down to thewater's edge in many places. Here Schillie gave full scope to herenquiring mind, and we progressed at the rate of twenty yards every halfhour, while she exhausted herself in vain conjectures without end. Goingover the rocks, among the caverns and crevices we found a curiouscreeping plant, the stems trailing two or three feet long, the leaveswere rather oval, of a bright green, and the flowers large beautifulwhite ones, each composed of four petals tinged with red. At last fromthe unopened buds being so like capers, we tasted them, and they were sosharp and as acid as we could wish. So we decided they were, or ratherit was the caper plant, and while Schillie felicitated herself uponhaving settled that matter satisfactorily, she groaned over the notionof our having no boiled mutton. 

The next thing we discovered was a bright green shrub, apparently anevergreen, with bunches of white flowers, which were sweet scented. There being no seeds formed, we were sometime in making it out to be thecoffee tree, but Schillie remembered once seeing a coffee plant atChatsworth. So she was in high spirits until we came to another shrubwith purple and white flowers. Some of the green leaves were exceedinglylight, and some nearly black, and they almost seemed to be turningcolour, as we looked at them. 

We wasted a whole hour over this shrub and a tree close by rather smallwith foliage like a birch. It had fruit somewhat like a hop, only verymuch larger. 

We now came to an immense Banana tree, out of which flew a cloud ofblueish pigeons. The leaves of this Banana looked six or seven feet longand about one wide; the fruit was hanging in every direction, lookinglike large misshapen cucumbers. Benjie had taught us not to cut itcrossways, but from end to end, as it tasted better when cut wrong. Butit was curious when cut wrong what an exact cross was pictured in themiddle. Twined in the Banana tree was an immense gourd plant. At thisminute I shuddered with horror. We had been so secure, so careless, soutterly unmindful of any danger that I was quite unnerved at seeing ahuge thing three or four feet long drop from the Banana, close betweenus. "Keep back, keep back, " said Schillie, "I have got my hatchet. " Butshe never could bear to kill anything, so we looked on the creature, andit on us. It was very ugly and formidable to look at, but it had a quieteye, and after a little while it crawled gently away, and commencedtrying to get up the tree again. "I think it must be an iguana, " said Iat last. 

"Whatever it is I admire its civility, " said Schillie. 

"If it is they are quite harmless, though he looks very horrible, " saidI. 

"He does not intend to harm us, it appears, so we will go on, " saidSchillie, "because I begin to feel very hungry, and we had better lookout for a comfortable spot on which to dine. "

"I have been hungry more than an hour, but you were so absorbed in yourdiscoveries you would not listen to my hints. I should like to go tothat little knoll, in which those four cocoa-nut trees stand, we shallhave a little air then, and can see any danger all round, and, perchancefind a cocoa-nut. "

"Which you may have all to yourself, June, for I think them unwholesomethings. "

After a dinner and a successful nutting, I proposed a siesta, as it wasimpossible to move during the sultry noon, which Schillie agreed toprovided I went to sleep first, whilst she watched for an hour, thenshe was to waken me, and I was to watch in my turn. 

After a profound sleep of some duration I awoke, and found my guard in ahelpless state of somnambulism, which was so very deep I did not like todisturb her; neither could I move, as the better to guard me she waslying half over me, I, therefore, though anxious about the time we hadbeen sleeping, decided to sit still and wait until she showed some signsof waking. She had the watch round her neck, and I could not look at itwithout disturbing her, so I amused myself with watching the curious andstrange things around me. I noticed some black things in the water, which came nearer and nearer, and I gave a start of pleasure when Iperceived that they must be turtle; at last one landed and crawled inthe most extraordinary manner some way up the sands. After spending whatI thought was half an hour in the oddest movements and vagaries for suchan unwieldy thing as a turtle to indulge in, it returned to the sea, andwas the only one that landed. The sleeper at last moved, and I rousedher up. At first she declared she had not been asleep at all, but whentime and circumstances made that assertion untenable, she fell back uponthe excuse that it was so dull sitting there with no one to talk to, andnothing to do, and, besides, her thoughts were very melancholy. 

_June. _--"Your thoughts melancholy! That's the first time, then, since Ihave known you. "

_Schillie. _--"I was thinking of my poor little children, and how wrong Iwas to go and leave them all. "

_June. _--"But you have not yet been away from them half the time, or, indeed, one-third of what was originally intended, when we leftEngland. "

_Schillie. _--"I know that quite well, but, if you will go to sleep, andleave me to my own dull thoughts, how can I help thinking of my being soill-behaved as to leave them for such a period. "

_June. _--"It was you that made me go to sleep first. But, however, Imust comfort you, and remind you how kind your father is to them, andhow your mother's sole business in life is to see that they have doubleas much as they ought to have. And how your sister, that best ofKittie's, is more than a mother to them; indeed most strangers take herfor their mother, and you for an unnatural sort of aunt. "

_Schillie. _--"Well, that may be true, June, but you should not upbraid mewith it now I am so sad; I don't pretend to be a fond mother, but I hopeI am a good one. "

_June. _--"Come! don't be so horribly pathetic; it does not suit you atall, but, if you are really very unhappy, the captain will be here inten days or so, and then we will all go home. "

_Schillie. _--"But, how do I know if we may not all be drowned in goinghome, or have a fire at sea, or something should occur which willprevent me ever seeing my little chicks again, " and the great tearsrolled one by one down her round blooming cheeks. 

This was getting a most serious business, so I said in an angry manneras it were, "You are too absurd! just as if every day when at home youdon't put your life into imminent danger, riding that frangy beast, whoevery ten yards has either his heels or his toes in the air. "

_Schillie. _--"Heels and toes! Whoever heard a horse spoken of in suchterms? And after all the pains I have taken with your equine education, to talk in such terms of a little playfulness! I would not givetwo-pence to ride a horse that goes straight along. "

_June. _--"I should not call that playful riding to come home with one'shands all blistered from holding the animal in. For my part, I never sawyou go down the carriage road, on that beast Staunton, with his tailflying and his legs anywhere but on the road, without preparing mynerves for seeing your mangled remains brought home on a shutter. "

_Schillie. _--"Mangled fiddlesticks! Did you ever see such a butterfly?Don't catch it; you'll hurt it. There, it is settled now. I wonder whathis name is?"

So her thoughts being diverted we wandered on, the heat dried the bigtears, and we made many grand discoveries; amongst others, that therocks were wholly composed of coral. 

But, before we left the spot, without telling her that I had seen theturtle, we went to the place I had seen it throwing up the sand, and, upon examination, found a great quantity of eggs. For some timeSchillie would not believe that I had seen a turtle, or that these wereturtle's eggs. However we kept our eyes on the black specks on thewater, and, turning a corner of the bay, we came upon a whole colony ofturtles, all on shore. I was afraid at first to run after them and turnthem, and Schillie could not manage it by herself, so that ere I hadconquered my reluctance they all got away from her but one, which weturned over all right, and nothing was more ridiculous than to see thepoor hideous creature sprawling and straggling with ineffectual efforts. But we could not lift it by any means, and Schillie felt half inclinedto let it go again, as it would be exposed so many hours to the broilingsun, ere we could come back with the others to despatch it. So wecovered it over with Banana leaves, fastening them safe over the poorbeast with bits of wood stuck through the leaves into the sand; andthere we left it, making our way homewards over the rocks. The moment weappeared on the top seemed the signal for a general commotion amongstour people, and they all came running round the bay to meet us; Gattyreached us first, followed closely by Serena. They could not speak, theywere so completely out of breath; but the first thing Gatty could saywas a vehement reproach for leaving them all day. They had been so dull, and, coming out of school they had rushed immediately to join the twoMothers, and had found none; and the dinner was so stupid, and thelessons had been so tiresome, and Madame had been so particular, and ithad been so hot; in fact, all had gone wrong. 

But we were soon very merry at tea, all except Madame, who looked alittle stately; and, after tea, she said she had a complaint to makeagainst a certain person, for misconduct during my absence. 

She was interrupted by Gatty's jumping up, and saying. "Oh yes! yes!such a glorious thing happened, it was so killing!--"

"Gertrude, you shock me, " said Madame, "to talk of so grave amisdemeanour, in such terms. "

"Indeed! Madame, I cannot help it. I never laughed so much in my life. Did you, Sib? Did you, Serena?"

Whereupon all the girls, big and little, tittered and laughed accordingto their different natures, and I felt relieved. But I was convincedthat Felix was the culprit he was so red, and, while his brother rolledon the sand with merriment, he said nothing. 

But Madame was so very grave, and seemed really so annoyed, that thelaughing ceased, except when Gatty burst into a fresh fit, though shewas cramming her handkerchief into her mouth, and that set Oscar offtoo. 

"The young gentlemen came to their lessons in very good time, " proceededMadame, "and Master Oscar immediately proceeded to learn his Latindeclensions and to little Felix I gave a short lesson in French, out ofthat small book which, as you know, Madam, contained a page or two offirst French lessons for young beginners. " I nodded as much as to say Iknew the book. "And then, Madam, as he was so giddy and volatile, I puthim under the table to learn it, with the cloth all round him, that hisattention might be distracted by nothing that he saw. "

Here the tittering was vehement. "He was I must acknowledge, very quietand good, so much so, that perhaps it was half an hour ere I called himto say it. " Here Gatty became convulsed. Oscar in a similar state, andnot all Madame's gravity could restrain the others. 

"You may imagine my surprise, Madam, when I found the book gone, he hadit not. In vain I made him look for it, nay, I acknowledge that I wentdown on my knees under the table to look for it also, thinking he mustbe telling an untruth, in saying it was not there. I could find itnowhere, neither can I find it now, and though I have made him confesswhat he did with it, yet, I assure you, Madam, the matter seems soextraordinary to me, I beg you will ask him yourself. " In spite of thelaughter, I called Felix, and with a half impudent air, emboldened byhis companion's merriment, half frightened at what I might say. He saidin a low clear voice, "Mama, I ate it!"

_Mother. _--"Ate it, child!"

_Felix. _--"Yes, Mama, I ate it every bit. "

Madame sat down in triumph; the young ones made the air sound with theirlaughter; Jenny looked appealingly to me. Schillie said, "What a nastyboy. " I exclaimed in horror and wonder, "Good heavens! suppose itdisagrees with him. " This frightful notion spread; Jenny took totears--Madame was quite affected--Schillie recommended anemetic--Hargrave rushed to put it in force--and Felix was overwhelmedwith questions as to what he felt; had he a pain?--where was hispain?--did he feel odd?--was he sure he felt nothing?--and it was nearlyan hour ere he was suffered to go to bed, with no other remedy than agood fright, and the next day he appeared as pert as ever, recommendingthose that did not like certain lesson books to eat them up, for, afterall, he added, "books are not so nasty to eat as to learn. "

CHAPTER XVII. 

The time passed, to use Gatty's phrase, "fatally fast, " in fact, weheard distant murmurs and fears expressed lest our dear old captainshould return too soon. There was something so novel and unrestrained inour present life, and we all seemed to feel we never should again havesuch an opportunity of imitating the gipsies, and we were so happy andmerry, that, excepting Madame, we were none of us willing to be restoredtoo soon to civilized life. 

Was our future fate a punishment or not, for thus presuming to decideour own destiny? A fortnight passed. On whose heart fell first the dreadthought that something was pending over us, too horrible to be put intowords? In the dead of night, I whispered low in Schillie's ear, "Do youthink anything can have happened to the ship?" "Nonsense, who but youwould think anything so ridiculous. Do you know I think I havediscovered what these trees are. I am sure they are a species ofBanyan. " "Yes, " said I absently. "Yes, " said she, "yes, did you say?Then why did you not tell me before. I have never been able to sleep awink when I first came to bed for wondering what they could be. Justlike you. " So she sulkily went off to sleep. 

Another fortnight passed. No word yet was spoken, no voice had evenuttered where was the Captain, Smart, La Luna? But the Mother's face waspale. She spent her days on the cliffs, looking out until her eyesached, and bade the little Mother, who sat so silent and quiet besideher, to look for her through the telescope. And the merry voices werehushed, no laughter was heard, the meals passed in silence, the littleones played at a distance speaking in whispers, on every face you couldtrace a hidden fear, a secret dread, a mysterious foreboding, but not aword was spoken on the thought of each heart. As evening after eveningstole by, the Mothers came down from their watch on the cliff, andthough every eye asked, "Have you seen nothing?" yet no tongue hadcourage to say, "Where was the Captain, Smart, La Luna?"

One day, it was hotter than usual, the sun was going down with a redglare, a low moaning wind came every now and then suddenly through thetrees. As Schillie and I came down the cliffs, our knees knockedtogether with heat and lassitude. We had not spoken for several hoursuntil I had said, "Come, let us go. " She mutely assented, and, supporting each other, we wearily and slowly clambered down. Suddenlystopping at a a smooth place on the cliff, on which had been spread bySmart the skin of the Anaconda to dry, and which still remained as hehad left it, she said to me, "Which fate do you prefer, June, would yourather now be a corpse within that skin, or yet alive with your presentfeelings and fears. " "O, Schillie, Schillie, " I exclaimed, "it is notfor myself I fear, but think of all these young ones, can it really bepossible or true that we are likely to spend our lives in this place. "

_Schillie. _--"At present it seems true enough, not that you will havelong to fret about it, for we shall have to bury you soon, grieving inthis manner; I shall go as soon as I can after you; Madame is alreadygasping; and then I should like to know what will become of all theyoung ones. "

_Mother. _--"I do my best, I try to think about it as little as possible. But what are your thoughts, Schillie? What do you think about them notreturning for us? Is it accident, or----"

_Schillie. _--"Come, say no more at present, here are the girls coming tomeet us. To-morrow we must settle something, it is due to them for thepatience with which they have acted in the last fortnight, to take theminto our councils. Give us all until to-morrow, before we finally doomourselves to consider this island our living grave. "

_Mother. _--"But have you no hope, Schillie, speak quickly ere they come, have you no hope?"

_Schillie. _--"Hope! hope for Aladdin's Lamp, Prince Hassan's Carpet, Green's Balloon, a Railway over the Sea. Hope nothing, and you won't bedisappointed. "

_Mother. _--"You are cruel, Schillie. "

_Schillie. _--"Face the worst at once, it will save you much sorrowhereafter. Now say no more, but scrape up a smile for those poor girlsif you can. "

Even this uncomfortable conversation proved of so much relief to us twothat we were more cheerful that evening at tea, and consequently thepoor children took courage to be also a little more lively. But we werehurried to our different shelters by a clap of thunder and flash oflightning, unlike anything we had ever seen before, and the rain fell inlarge splashing drops. In the middle of the night, we were awakened byrepeated peals of thunder crashing over our heads, while the lightningplayed incessantly, beautiful but most awful to behold. The rain atfirst came in gusts, but after a while, such a deluge poured down uponus, that in half an hour our little frail huts were beaten down over ourheads. One minute's exposure to the sheets of water that were descendingdrenched us through. With difficulty we crawled to a little cavern, which just held us, and also permitted the servants to change thechildren's dripping clothes, and thus passed the whole night; but thesun arose as bright as ever, rendering the scene more brilliant andlovely, from the innumerable rain-drops bespangling everything. Not allthe cold, misery, and discomfort we had undergone, besides losing ourrest, prevented us exclaiming at the fresh beauty of the verdure andtrees, and the sweet smell of the thirsty earth as we emerged from ourcavern. 

We had first to light a great fire, and then to spread all the beddingon the rocks to dry in the sun. We soon warmed some water, and drank hottea and coffee; but Madame showed symptoms of a violent cold, and littleFelix and Winny shivered and shook as if in an ague fit. The poor littlehuts were entirely ruined, and what was worse still, all our stores andthe different things belonging to La Luna, though carefully covered withsail cloth and other things, were yet evidently much damaged by the wet;in fact, it was not this day only that we had to deplore the effect ofthe night storms catching us so unprepared. We suffered for it, as willbe seen hereafter, the whole time we were on the island. However, wecould now only think of making ourselves comfortable again. Of coursethe tents had been beaten down even before the huts; we could notshelter under the great chestnut tree, as the stream had swollen so asto surround it on all sides, washing away all our seats, a great manydinner things, books, and various other matters which we had left there, and which of course had been carried down into the sea, so that we neverrecovered them again. Fresh disasters were being discovered everyminute, and so much were we taken up by them, that it was not until latein the evening, when tired and exhausted we sat down to tea, that themuch greater weight and dread on our minds returned in full force. 

After a silence, Schillie looked at me and nodded. I tried to speak, butthe words would not come, they died away in whispers. All waited inanxious expectation, not knowing what was coming; at last, Sybil andSerena both rose, and coming to me, clasped their arms round me, andsaid, "Dear Sister, if the ship does not come back for us, we do notcare so long as you are well and happy. Do not grieve on our account, everything will end well, you will see. Do you not always bid us trustin God. Let us pray then for his help, but do not grieve, do not weepthus. "

But their sweet voices, and comforting words were lost amidst thewailing and weeping that arose on all sides, now that we had given voiceto our sad fears. Words fail me when I think of describing this mournfuland affecting scene, for one and all seemed equally certain that hopewas gone, we had now been three months here, and the captain told usall, not once, but many times, that in six weeks for certain he shouldreturn. Something therefore must have happened. Either the vessel musthave foundered, or they had failed in getting another vessel for us, orthey had met with some accident, or worse than all from the instrumentsbeing destroyed on deck during the storm Captain MacNab had not beenable to take any observations so as to settle whereabouts this islandwas, and he was perhaps now sailing about unable to find us. For it wasa most singular thing which we had several times noticed, that duringthe whole time we had been there we had never seen a vessel on thehorizon. That was a mournful evening, so sad and painful that I am surenone of those who participated in it could forget it as long as lifelasted. And in the midst of the fears that assailed us regarding ourfuture lot, many were the sorrowful thoughts we had as to what couldhave become of the kind good Captain, the faithful and attached Smart, and all those worthy companions, so lately forming a part of ourselves. Darkness had long wrapped the little island in her dull mantle, but sobswere heard in different parts of the little cavern in which we had allbeen obliged to congregate for the night, and gentle whispers of prayerto the giver of all good rose now and then in the stillness of thenight, shewing that some hearts felt too deeply to sleep; theoverwrought minds sought comfort from the bountiful fountain of love andcompassion, that increaseth as it is poured forth. And full well can wesay, our trust hath not been in vain, deeply as we suffered then andsince. But on looking back to that time, and all the subsequent trialsthat have befallen us, I think this period was the most painful we everendured. Not only were we in miserable uncertainty about ourselves, butwe lost and bewildered ourselves in painful conjectures as as to whatcould have become of our companions. 

To have been told that they were really destroyed, that we should neversee them more, that we must depend upon ourselves for every thing, andupon chance that we might be taken from the island, would I think havebeen less painful to bear than the state in which we found ourselves. Atany rate then we should have known what to do, and would in allprobability have exerted ourselves to better our condition as best wecould. 

But at present we were like people suddenly left in the dark, with theadditional feeling of not knowing when it would be light again, or whatwe could do to free ourselves. Say that we were to sit still, and waitwith patience, hoping the best, believing it impossible that we could bealone and deserted, this could not last, we could not sit still forever. Say that we immediately made up our minds to the worst; that wewere alone, and to be so for an indefinite, perhaps final period; thatwe must shift for ourselves; that our welfare, peace, comfort, food, clothing, solely depended on our own exertions; then, perhaps, aftermaking these exertions, after using every effort, and they would be noslight ones, but must commence immediately with great toil, and anxiousthought, they would arrive, we should be saved, and thus have undergoneunnecessary labour and fatigue for nothing. 

Yet we were at present fitted for neither of these fates. The life ofease and enjoyment without care or thought, that we had indulged in fortwo months; the indolent habits we had contracted from the, to us, unusual hot climate; the strangeness and suddenness of our fate, allcombined to unnerve us, and for the present overwhelm the energy andstrength of character necessary for such emergency. 

That was a memorable night, calm and serene, as it was after the greatstorm of the preceding one. Troubled and tempest-tost was each heart asit awakened scared by its own dreams, through which ran wild visions ofthe beloved faces, perhaps never more to be seen. Yearnings after thehomes we had so thoughtlessly left, the scenes we might never morebehold, the voices perchance we should never hear again. Every thing weloved and valued and had left! seemed on this memorable night to comevividly before us. Was it therefore to be wondered that with subdued andchastened feelings we all met the next day, the elder ones steelingtheir hearts, and recovering their minds to enter into a regulardiscussion and investigation of the fate destined for them; the youngerones meek and sorrowful but most loving and engaging in their simplereliance on our words, and their quiet, but watchful anticipations ofour looks and wishes, and this day happened to be a Sunday. 

We generally performed the church service on an elevated, but smallplatform above the dining place, looking down upon the great chestnuttree, and indeed upon all our possessions. Thus endeavouring to realizethe scenes so often seen in England, where the pretty simple church, with its graceful spire, is seen on an elevated place, while the humblecottages, and rose-covered houses clustered round its base. 

To make the resemblance more perfect, one single large cocoa-nut tree, with its tall stem and fan-like head, was the only tree growing near thespot, and the children were wont to call this tree when its solitarycondition caught their eye, the church spire. 

The cliff shelved over some feet, making a natural shade and cover, andhere we placed the proper seats, two only being at the foot of the treewhose occupants read and responded to the church service. 

Sometimes a sermon was read after the prayers, but more often it was myhabit to give each of the young ones a text from the Holy Bible, andfrom that they made small sermons, or rather remarks of their own whichwere meant only for the Mother's eye, and sacredly respected by her inthat particular. 

On this Sunday, the prayers being over, the psalm sung, they waited ashort space for me to give them their texts as usual, but seeing howsorrowful and weak I was, and so slow in finding them out, they asked tochoose their own texts for this time, which I willingly granted. 

They separated to perform their own tasks until dinner time, after whichSchillie and I intended between us to enter into a full discussion ofour present state, and future lot, assisted by Madame, before them all. "In the multitude of councillors there is knowledge, " and tho' many ofour party were so young, yet I have often noticed happy thoughts, andvery sage ideas rise in little heads, and amongst so many might not somebrilliant conception arise, some fresh thought be promulgated which hadescaped the harassed minds, and jaded spirits of the older heads. Myreaders shall judge of this in the next chapter. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

The meal was finished, everything was cleared away, the two maids werebid come and form part of the conclave, we were all equal now, and everyone was to have a voice in this council. 

Madame began by saying that she thought I was unnaturally hasty inconcluding that we were really left on this island for life. "So manythings, dear Madam, may have occurred to prevent their coming, of whichwe know nothing. Besides, Captain MacNab knew that we had provisions forsix months, and he might not like to trust the vessel to the hurricanesthat often precede the rainy season. "

_Mother. _--"That is very true, Madame, but I don't think the Captainwould willingly put us to such anxiety; besides, he knows that we haveno shelter to screen us from the violent effects of the rain. "

_Madame. _--"But I think, Madam, we should not so immediately concludethat he is not coming at all, and that we are inevitably left alonehere. "

_Mother. _--"I do not conclude so inevitably, but it is better to come tosome decision than to spend our time as we have done the last sixweeks. Had we not spent our days in hoping instead of doing we shouldnot be in such an uncomfortable situation as we are now. Two childrenhave certainly got symptoms of ague, and you have a wretched cold andcough, half our worldly possessions are more or less damaged by therain, and should it return, where are we to look for shelter, what canwe do to preserve the goods left us?"

_Madame. _--"I have no doubt that the storm of the other night was onlythe precursor of the rainy season, which lasts from fifteen totwenty-five days in the climate to which I have been accustomed. "

_Mother. _--"Then there is the more necessity for our exerting ourselves. Tell me, Schillie, what do you think?"

_Schillie. _--"I think nothing. If we are to be drowned, it's the same tome whether it is by rain or sea. "

_Mother. _--"Nay, you are unkind. It is at moments like these when clearheads and quick wits are most invaluable. You surely don't intend toburden me with the sole arrangement of this painful and arduousundertaking. "

_Schillie. _--"I don't see what you have got to bother yourself about. You would build a hut spite of all I could say, and the first showerdrove it down on your ears. "

Several voices exclaimed, "Oh, cousin Schillie, a shower! did you callthat dreadful storm a shower!" while Madame lifted up her hands andeyes, and said, "it was a fearful deluge. "

_Schillie. _--"Yes, yes, I dare say it was rather heavy; but it isnothing to what we shall have. "

"Heaven forbid, " again exclaimed Madame, while the little ones seemedequally aghast at the idea. 

_Mother. _--"I grant that building more huts is out of the question, and, besides, we have not time, I suppose, but we must do something to savewhat we have left of our property. Come, girls, what can you suggest?"

_Sybil. _--"I can only think of covering everything with those great bigplantain leaves. "

_Serena. _--"And we can put stones on them to keep them down; and byputting a great many layers, I don't think it is possible the rain canget through. "

_Mother. _--"And you, Gatty. "

"Oh, " said Gatty, getting very red, and twisting her pocket handkerchiefinto a series of knots, "I don't know much about such things, but, "seeing she must speak out, "perhaps stowing them away under a big treewould do. "

_Zoë. _--"I think the same as Gatty, Mother, for it must be impossiblefor the heaviest rain to get through some of the thick trees out there. "

_Winny. _--"I am not certain which plan I think best; but I will wait andhear what Mother thinks before I quite decide. "

_Lilly. _--"I think digging a deep hole, and burying them in the sandwould be the best. "

_Oscar. _--"Just as if the rain would not go through the sand. You alwaysthink of such out-of-the-way things, Lilly. "

_Mother. _--"But I do not think hers's such a bad idea, I think it a verygood one for such a little girl; but what do you think best yourself?"

_Oscar. _--"I think we had much better put them all safe in the cavern inwhich we sleep, especially the powder and shot, because if that gets wetit is done for, and we can dry ourselves by a fire, and yet not behurt. "

_Madame. _--"Oh, my dear boy, you do not know how dangerous it is to getwet in this climate, and as for sleeping out all night, you would not bealive for one week. "

_Oscar. _--"But it is of very great consequence, Madame, that we shouldpreserve the guns, and powder, and shot. Supposing your friends, thesavages, should come, how are we to kill them if I have no powder andshot, I should like to know. "

Felix warmly supported Oscar, merely saying, "If Mama's plan is a betterone, I will choose that, but I suppose you won't mind, Oscar!" Oscar sethim at rest on this subject. 

Hargrave vehemently protested against the powder and shot being placedany where near, what she considered her property, namely all ourclothes, trinkets, bonnets, and caps, and bitterly bewailed the mischiefthe storm had done amongst various silk dresses, and pretty smart caps. Nearly all the young ladies' bonnets were more or less hurt, and notfinding her wits capable of discussing any other subject, we releasedher from the obligation placed on every one else, namely to give theiropinion on what we should do. 

Jenny sided with her dear Miss Lilly, partly because she had beensnubbed by Oscar, and partly because she had a great opinion of hersense and quickness. 

Having gone the round of the family, nothing remained but to sum up thewhole, and make the most of it. That most was so little, we were soonall in high discussion again. Madame and Oscar being the principaltalkers, and carrying on their dispute to some length, she declaring thecavern must not be given up, he vociferating that the powder and shotmust be saved. They at length arrived at a pitch, so as to extract anobservation from Schillie, which was one reason why I had allowed theboy to argue so much. 

_Schillie. _--"Madame, it is too hot to get into such a stew. Do youimagine there is only one cavern in the island?"

_Oscar. _--"And so I wanted to tell Madame, but she would not hear meout. I did not want your old cavern, Madame, I only wanted to put allthe things safe in some cavern. "

_Schillie. _--"I think, instead of making all this noise, we had bettergo and search for some more caverns. "

_Madame. _--"But it is Sunday. "

_Schillie. _--"Necessity has no law, Madame, besides the heavens are atwork, see!"

As she spoke, the lightning played before us, and the heavy thunderbroke over our heads. We crouched beneath the rock, but the cloud passedaway, the sun came out again, brilliantly lighting up the rain-dropswhich fell sharply and heavily for ten minutes. 

"Now then, " said Schillie, "we will all go and search for caverns. Youhad better lie down, as you look done up. We will be absent an hour, oryou may sound the conch-shell to bring us home in time for eveningchurch. And, Hargrave, have something ready to drink when we return. Ishall be dying of thirst, I know. "

Every one followed her, Madame and Hargrave only making short searchingsnear at hand. In the meantime, I lay down and looked at all the textsthe young ones had brought to me, as was their custom before the Sundaydinner, and which on this day they had chosen for themselves. Howprofoundly was I affected at the selection they had made, and the simpletrustful observations accompanying each, while the wish to comfortpervaded them all, mixed with hopeful anticipations that all would endwell, and earnest protestations that they would be very good, and I hadonly to speak to be obeyed. But I think their own papers will bettershow the comfort and consolation they gave me than all I can say on thesubject, and I will therefore give them verbatim:--

SYBIL'S SERMON. 

_Psalm_ 107, verses 4, 5, 6. --"They went astray in the wilderness out ofthe way, and found no city to dwell in. Their soul fainted within them. So they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and He delivered them outof their distress. "

How good is our great Father in giving such consolation to us. We cannotbelieve He will forsake us, when in almost every page of His Holy Bookwe find promises of help and deliverance to those who trust in Him; andhow happy should we feel in believing that the greater our sorrow anddesolation the nearer we are to Him who afflicts those whom he loveth. Let us think also what comfort he has left us still--that we are notsolitary in this lonely island--that our Mothers and dear companions arewith us; and let us show our gratitude for such mercies left us bybecoming more obedient, loving, and dutiful to those whose sorrow forour forlorn state is so deep. May we be a comfort to our Mother, andalways think that in this small island, as in the great world, ourthoughts and actions are known, our prayers are listened to by One whohas promised never to leave or forsake us. How happy it is to think thaton this Holy day numbers of our fellow creatures are in our own dearcountry praying "for all those in danger, necessity, and tribulation, "and whose voices in earnest prayer meet ours, and join with those of thechoir of angels above. We may hope that He who supports and sends uscomfort in our despair may console our sorrowing ones at home, and givethem hopes, as He does us, of meeting them again in this world. For ourSaviour, Jesus Christ's sake, whose loving words "It is I, be notafraid, " follow us and comfort us far from home. We will ask him to lookdown and guard our little island, which He brought from the depths ofthe sea, to be our refuge from storms and winds. To Him whose care isover us we commit ourselves, and those near and dear to us, and we willbelieve "that those who cry unto the Lord in their trouble He delivereththem from their distress. "

SERENA'S SERMON. 

"Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another, and the Lordhearkened. "--_Malachi_ iii. 16. 

We beseech Thee, O Lord, to hear us, for we fear Thee and love Thee. Weare separated from those we love; we cannot speak to them, or they tous; we have little prospect before us of ever seeing them again; but wehave the gracious Lord to speak to, and we have His gracious promisethat He will hear us. Through our Father in Heaven we can holdintercourse with our Father on earth. We pray for him, and we know Godheareth the prayer that goeth not out of feigned lips. He prays for us, and God heareth him, as we see daily, hourly, in the lovely placeallotted to us, in the fruits that rise before us, in the flowers thatspring up to our hands, in the love we bear each other, and, oh, morethan all, in the privilege that we may speak to each other of theLord's mercies and loving kindnesses, and know that he heareth us, forJesus Christ's sake. Then let us remember, should despondency overwhelmus, or sorrow cast her gloomy mantle upon us, that this land is not our"abiding place, " that here we have no "continuing city, " but that beyondthe tomb we have an house prepared, not made with hands, where we shallnot only meet those from whom we have been torn in this life, but suchthings "as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it enteredinto the heart of man to conceive. "

GERTRUDE'S SERMON. 

"But they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength. They shallmount up with wings as eagles; they shall run and not be weary; and theyshall walk and not faint. "--_Isaiah_ xl. 31. 

It is a very happy thing for us that the great God has mercifullypromised in such numerous places in the Bible health and strength in ourhour of need, for, indeed, we require it now more than ever I rememberbefore; for, though we have everything we could want in this wretchedlittle island, we seem doomed to pass our days here, never more to seeeverything we loved at home. But there is a heaven above, where there isto be no sorrow, where "tears shall be wiped away from every eye, " andto this we must raise our hearts, trusting that God will renew ourstrength and make us strong to fulfil our duties until the time comesfor us to meet them. We must pray to Him that we be not weary or faintin doing the work He has set before us, that we may be worthy of goingto that place where "the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary areat rest. "

ZOË'S SERMON. 

"Oh! what great troubles and adversities hast Thou showed me, and yetdidst Thou turn and refresh me. "--_Psalm_ lxxi. 8. 

Ever since we left our happy home we have been troubled and tossedabout. Many adversities have fallen upon us that we never thought couldhave happened. But God has willed it so, and for wise purposes. PerhapsHe thought us too happy; perhaps it was necessary to do us good that weshould be thus afflicted. Let us then not grieve, but look into ourhearts to see our faults, and then we shall have so much to do that timewill pass quickly, and we shall have peace and comfort in our mindsbeyond all other pleasure, the peace that our Heavenly Father gives tothose who strive to please Him. This will make our little island like aparadise, preparing us for the happy and beautiful paradise where weshall meet all those we love so much. 

WINNY'S SERMON. 

"But God shall deliver the island of the innocent. "--_Job_ xxii. 30. 

I think this is an island in which we now live, and I think that we whoare in it are innocent people; therefore God will love us, and take careof us, for He tells us so in His Holy Book. Look at my text, and studyit; there is a great promise, and nobody in the world, I am sure, wantssuch a promise so much as we poor lonely people do. Let us then be veryinnocent and good, and then we shall be certain that God means that holypromise, which I have written down as my text for us, and just as muchas if He spoke it to us. And, though we are all alone here, we have ourBibles to teach us to be innocent people, and that's what no savages orheathen people have, and, therefore, we should rejoice and be glad, andsing a song of thankfulness. And now I think I have explained my text, and have only to say that we must often pray to our Heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ, because without His help we cannot be innocentpeople. 

LILLY'S SERMON. 

"Comfort ye, comfort ye my people. "

When we look into the Holy Book of God, at every page we read somethingthat does us good; that is, if our hearts are rightly turned towardsGod, so that we wish to do His will and not our own. Lo I opened myBible at this place, and found my text, and think it very proper for us, for we do comfort each other, and God comforts us, and we have nothingto wish for, and nothing to want, except to see our homes once more. And, if God wills that we should return home, how happy and gratefulshall we be, and if He does not, we have much to do here, especially incomforting each other, and, if we work cheerfully, without sorrow andgrief, great shall be our reward in heaven. 

END OF THE SERMONS. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

While I was thus thinking my dear companions returned from their searchwhich had been very successful. I kissed and thanked them all for theirpretty thoughts and comforting words, and told them how much good theyhad done me, and how, for this once I must show them all to Madame andSchillie, that they might derive the same pleasure from them that I did, to which Sybil, as spokeswoman for all, gave a smiling blushing consent, and, though they did not read them just then, yet I may as well say thatMadame could not sufficiently express her admiration of these innocentSermons, and got leave from me and them to copy them into a book of herown; and, whenever she was ill or out of spirits, we always saw thelittle marble-covered book, containing them, brought out and regularlystudied. 

Schillie, in a more characteristic manner, expressed her approbation, saying that they were all good worthy children, and they wrote muchbetter Sermons than most she had heard, for, besides being greatly tothe point, they were extremely short. 

And, now to return to the caverns. They had found a perfect series ofcomfortable places, as they called them, some being connected withothers, so that we could go from one to the other without being exposedto the wet. 

We had another severe storm that night, but the next day we worked andstowed everything away as well as we could. The old original cavern, being to Oscar's great delight the receptacle for the gunpowder andammunition, more because it was the furthest from the others than fromany particular wish to oblige him. Every now and then in the midst ofour arrangements we had a severe storm, generally accompanied withthunder and lightning. To be exposed to one for only a few minuteswetted us quite through, therefore not wishing to lose a moment of suchprecious time, it was not until late in the evening that we changed orrested. At the end of three days we had done wonders, but had nearlydone ourselves up also. That morning there was no sun; nothing butcontinual pouring down of rain all day, and so it continued for afortnight. During this time we made ourselves more comfortable in thethree caverns, which communicated with each other; one of which was verydark and close. The lighter ones we used all day, but they smelt dampand unwholesome, and the children began to grow pale, and becomerestless. Besides our food was but indifferent; no fruit or vegetables, or fish. Eggs we had in abundance from the chickens and ducks we hadbrought with us, and which had scarcely ceased laying since we arrived, so much did they thrive in this luxuriant island. The evenings were verytedious, and we had to invent all sorts of games which would at onceamuse them, and yet be exercise also. 

Felix and Winny were both attacked with ague, and Madame had so bad acough no lessons could be done. I wondered at first, on hearing Gatty'seager enquiries every morning after Madame, until I accidently heard inanswer by Hargrave that Madame had not slept during the night, "Allright, girls, the cough is delightfully bad. " This put me and Schillieupon employing our spare time in teaching them ourselves, whichannouncement was at first received rather coldly; but they derived suchinfinite amusement from our inaptness to the business that they werequite impatient if anything prevented us performing this office. Withthe utmost gravity and demureness Gatty would bring me the same lessonto repeat every day; and though I must, in justice to myself, allow thatI thought it must be the easiest book in the world, it seemed all thesame thing, I was too innocent to imagine she was amusing herself at myexpense. How long I should have gone on I know not, but her exquisitedelight at my simplicity was too great to be kept in, she told her ownsecret amidst the laughter of all, her dupe being one of the mostamused. Sybil and Serena took equal liberties, all more from the love offun than real delinquency, so that during our reign lessons were at apremium. Schillie undertook writing and summing, and as she was alwaysmending pens and cutting pencils, holding one or other between her lips, she was often not in a condition to reprimand by words, consequently atap on the head, a blow on the cheek, a pinch on the arm, generallyexpressed her disapprobation. Moreover, she was very impatient if thesums were done wrong, and exclaiming, "Good lack, what young noodles, "would do the sums again herself, instead of making the delinquentscorrect them. This plan I pronounced with great dignity as highlyimproper; she, in dudgeon, said I was a noodle too, and we came to highwords, much to the delight and gratification of our pupils. 

But Sybil and Serena delighted in drawing her out while they were allthree reading aloud to her in turns their English History. Then warmedwith her subject, delighting in all the political and historicaldetails, she would take the book from their hands, and enter into longdiscussions, her strong whig principles startling the two bred and borntory girls into sufficient argument and opposition to give piquancy andeloquence to her words as they flowed rapidly from her lips. Duringthese periods, Gatty, who only cared to get done as quick as possiblewhat she was obliged to do, and thought all these digressions a greatbore, employed her idle fingers in whatever mischief lay within herreach. If she had no pocket handkerchief to twist into holes, it tookher but a few minutes to dog-ear a whole book; or, probably, theenergetic discussion and the attentive listeners would be interruptedby a sudden crash, proclaiming the tearing of something, and each wouldinstinctively look round for their handkerchiefs; or she would collectlittle animals, like ants, spiders, or flies, and, having got a handful, would empty them over one of the three; in fact, she would do anythingto put an end to the discussion, that they might finish their allottedtask and get it over. Then in wrath Schillie would turn round andexclaim, "You idle young monkey, why don't you go on with your reading?"

_Gatty_ (demurely). --"If you please, little Mother, we can't. "

_Schillie. _--"Cannot! What stops you, I should like to know? Nothing butyour own laziness, keeping me waiting here all day. "

_Gatty_ (still more meekly). --"If you please, little Mother, you havegot the book. "

_Schillie. _--"Got the book! Who wants to keep your book? I am sure Idon't; I only wish to have done with you as soon as possible. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, you stopped us to talk aboutthose people. "

_Schillie. _--"Those people indeed! You who ought to be more interestedin such characters than the other girls, because your Father's name willbe handed down to posterity in the same manner. I am quite done up withyou being such an owlet, Gatty. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, I don't care about them at all. They are all dead, and they are nothing to me, and I only wish they hadnot lived, and then we should not have had such a long History ofEngland to read through. "

Such speeches were too much for Schillie's fortitude, and Gatty'ssparkling eyes showed how successful her manœuvres were in beingdismissed at once, "as too stupid to be borne with. "

Sometimes I handed over the little girls to her to say their lessons, and they were invariably dismissed before they could have said half ofthem. And when I enquired the reason thereof, "Poor little victims, " sheanswered, "what is the use of addling their brains with such a cart loadof lessons, one more silly than another. As if they could not order amuch better dinner than is mentioned in this French phrase book, and allthat trumpery poetry; and their geography book is the stupidest I eversaw, as if they did not all know what an island is. It's my opinion theywill know too well what an island is, without learning it in a book. "

With the boys she got on pretty well, except hurting Felix's feelingsnow and then by saying, "Now learn your book, and don't eat it thistime, " which allusion generally caused a tear or two, he having a wellvery near his eyes. 

None of the young ones were anxious to give up their new governesses, but they, on the contrary, hailed the return of fine weather with greatjoy. 

CHAPTER XX. 

I fancied we all looked quite mouldy, when we emerged from our duskydark caverns. But the weather was so delicious, so cool and refreshing;everything was so green and beautiful that we soon revived. I thought itnecessary to take an inventory of all our possessions, that we mighthusband them as much as possible. We also attended greatly to ourgardens, and the few remaining potatoes that we had were planted that wemight not be totally bereft of such a useful vegetable. I never sawanything like the growth of the English vegetables we had brought withus. They were almost too luxuriant, approaching to rankness. 

Day after day passed by and we were still alone. No ardently-desiredvessel hove in sight, nothing met our longing gaze as we daily scannedthe horizon. Fearing the inevitable lowness of spirits that suchconstant hoping and longing, followed by as constant disappointment, must end in, I, one evening, said that I should not at all like beingcooped up in those caverns again the next rainy season. 

_Schillie. _--"Now if you mention one word about building one of your oldhuts, you shall be whipt. "

_Mother. _--"Oh no, no! I have had quite enough of the huts. I have notthe smallest intention of building such another flimsy affair. "

_Schillie. _--"Then if you are going to talk common sense, I am quitewilling to listen. Those caverns certainly put one rather in mind ofone's grave, and I cannot get the nasty dead smell of them out of mynose. Now then, June, be speedy, and let us hear your intentions. Shallwe build a boat, and betake ourselves off or shall we live _al fresco_, despite Madame's fears, or what? Come, speak up. "

_Mother. _--"I don't fancy building a boat at all, much less trustingmyself in it; but, agreeing with you in your horror of huts, I think wemust now make a good substantial house. "

"Your horror!" said Schillie. "Delightful, " exclaimed all the others. "What splendid fun. How very charming. Where shall it be? Let us beginimmediately. "

Spite of all her opposition, Schillie knew very well we must have ahouse, and the more she grumbled I knew the harder she would work. Soeverybody was ordered to use their best wits, and give their opinions asto the kind, size, situation, and other things belonging to the intendedmansion, and at tea-time the sense of the company was to be taken. Inthe meantime I compared our list of goods, with what the captain hadmade out for us, and found that we had suffered considerably by therain. Out of seven barrels of flour four were nearly spoilt; a cask ofcheese and ship's biscuit was all that remained of those commodities;not a bit of the salted beef and pork could be touched, we had to throwit all away, but some bacon and hams were quite good. We had four orfive cases of preserved meats, but, as Jenny observed, we could eatthose up in a week, and then what were we to do for meat. I gave herclearly to understand that we must do without meat for the future, whichcaused her to drop one of our saucepans in surprise and dismay, whileshe exclaimed, "Whatever, Ma'am, shall we do about Master Felix if hehas no meat, and he growing so fast?" "Whatever, Jenny, shall we do ifyou knock holes in the saucepans in such a careless way?" said I. Jennyapologised as best she could, but it was evident all the saucepans inthe world might get punched into holes provided her little master hadmeat for his dinner every day; she comforted herself very much, however, thinking of the ducks and chickens, though she bewailed over his greataffection for mutton chops and beef steaks, and now for the future thatweakness of his would run no chance of being gratified. 

The potatoes were nearly all gone, as before mentioned, but that was tobe only a temporary deprivation. We had stores sufficient to last forsix months of rice, sago, tapioca, tea, coffee, sugar, raisins, and allthose kind of things; but the ship's provisions, which had been mostlyleft behind to lighten the vessel (the Captain having only taken whatwas just necessary) were greatly damaged by the rain; they had not beenin good tin cases like ours, and eventually were of little use. Thepackets of seeds became now our most valuable possessions. We had agreat quantity of ropes, spars, sails, and other things belonging to thevessel, carpenters' tools, nails, screws, &c. , all of which becameinvaluable to us, though we afterwards discovered a good substitute fornails in the thick sharp thorns of a species of Cactus. We had a greatdeal of furniture, sofas, bedding, hammocks, tables, chairs, bookcases, a great deal of pantry furniture, of which we were now most careful, knowing we could never replace the china or glass; also, we had a platechest, in which we had silver to the value of £200. Of kitchen utensilswe were greatly in want, almost everything having been lost in thecaboose when it was washed away. We had two kettles and a small boiler. The men had constructed a sort of fire-place and oven for Jenny beforethey left, but it was so far from the dining place that we hadeverything generally cold. We had about six dozen bottles of varioussorts of wine, a large cask of rum and another of brandy, which belongedto the ship's company, plenty of beer, ale, and porter, which, however, being in casks, spoilt long before we could drink it, from the heat ofthe climate. But such details must be tedious, as it can be easilyimagined what our possessions would be out of a vessel victualled, furnished, and prepared for a twelve months' voyage. The result of theinvestigation, however, proved that of civilized food we had but little, and that we must soon set about preparing to live upon what the islandwould afford us. And when I looked round on the fertility and richnesssurrounding us, and the vast variety of food we could indulge in, Icould not help thanking the Giver of all good for so much mercy showeredupon us in the midst of such extraordinary events. 

We had one cock and eleven hens and about seven ducks, all of whomseemed to provide themselves with food, without any assistance from us. 

Every one knows that in preparing for a sea voyage quantities of linenare necessary; we were therefore most fortunate in that particular. Ihad also pieces of muslin, white and coloured, which I brought to makefrocks for the young ones in the hot climates, knowing how fast theywould grow. I left the arrangement of the clothes to Hargrave, whogrumbled and put away, and put away and grumbled to her heart's content. She arranged all the best dresses and also the fine things, laces andtrinkets, in such a manner that she could constantly look at them, asshe could not have the satisfaction of seeing us wear them, and to eachperson was given out a certain quantity of wearing apparel that was tolast a given time. But these are such dry details, that I will proceedat once to tea, at which such an important subject as building a housewas to be discussed. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

While I and the two maids had been undergoing the dull labour mentionedin the preceding chapter, all the others had been attending to theirgardens, and they all flocked to tea, laden with fruit and decoratedwith flowers, looking so pretty and happy that I could not but think, whatever our lot, we should retain our spirits and cheerfulness to theend. Schillie came last, dragging with her a heap of unknown lichens, creepers, and mosses, on all of which she wanted me to hold aconsultation as to what they could be. 

Having made some highly-satisfactory guesses, and also having discoveredamongst our books one on Botany, and another on Natural History of allkinds, and also the Travels of a Gentleman in the West Indies, that gavea very accurate account of all the productions natural to the climate wewere in, she was in an especial good humour. 

Sybil begged earnestly that the house might be in the gothic style, which upset Schillie a little, but she pooh, poohed it off, until Serenacame out with a vehement hope that it might be a Swiss cottage. "Swissfiddlestick, " retorted Schillie, "my dear girls, if you think I shallbreak my back and spoil my hands ornamenting a house for you, you willfind yourselves wonderfully deceived. " She had very pretty small whitehands. Gatty thought it would be delightful to cut down a tree, andmuttered something about the impossibility of learning lessons andbuilding a house at the same time. In this she was unanimously supportedby several youthful voices, and Madame was already appealing to me bylooks of a most pathetic kind (she had the most extraordinary horror ofa holiday that I ever saw), and Schillie, on seeing her look, exclaimed, "Well, Madame, you are certainly not of the same species as I am. Ishould be only too willing to give them holidays every day if I weretheir governess. " "Yes, Madame, " said Sybil, "and she acts up to it; forwhen you were ill, I heard her say to the little girls that she wouldgive them a whole holiday that day because they had had only half a onethe day before. " Madame looked horror-stricken, and mournfully shook herhead at Schillie. 

_Mother. _--"Come, come, now, about this house. Where shall we put itup!"

Many places were suggested, and at last, partly because there were somany trees there, partly because we fancied it more sheltered, andpartly because it was such a lovely spot, we fixed upon the littlevalley or glade which was sheltered by the cliffs on one side and by athick wood on the other. In the centre was the great tree which hadbewildered us so by its strange movements while under the influence ofthe great Anaconda. Inland, beyond the tree, was the pretty peacefullake, and a sloping terrace took us down to it. 

Great impatience was now manifested on all sides to begin; Madame alonewas in low spirits. It had been decreed by the higher powers that, untilwe could see how we got on in this new and unusual work for femininefingers, it was as well to employ the whole force of the island;besides, after being screwed up in the caverns, where lessons and Madamewere met at every corner, and there was no escape, a little holidaywould be a great boon. The piano had been sadly damaged by the wet, sowe begged her to set it right, that it might be ready for the newdrawing room. 

We all drew plans of the house first, and, to the surprise of everybody, Schillie's was undoubtedly the best. So the little Mother was wellbullied for being so disgusted at having to build a house, and yettaking the trouble of making such a good plan. She was made clerk of theworks on the spot. Gatty's plan had consisted of merely one square. "Onone side we can sleep, " she said, "and on the other sit and do all wehave to do. " "But where are we to eat?" said Sybil. "Oh, I think nothingso stupid as having regular meals, " said Gatty. "When I have a house ofmy own, I never intend to order anything, but I shall go to the cupboardand eat when I am hungry. " "But, " said Winny, "I don't see a cupboardin your plan, Gatty. " "Oh, we will stick one up somewhere, little one, "returned Gatty. 

The high spirits with which every one began their allotted tasks rathergave way under the fatigue and hard work, so unusual to delicatefingers. Gatty had earnestly begged to cut down the tree, with Jenny, Oscar, and Schillie to help. Sybil's hands were too slight and small tohold the hatchet, so she had to collect grass and moss with the youngones. The first tree that was cut down, how often it was anathematized, it seemed determined not to come down. Hot and panting we sat down oneafter another to rest, and a sort of vague notion kept running in ourheads, if one tree is such a trouble, what shall we do having to cutdown so many. But Schillie was not to be daunted by a tree; taking agreat glassful of porter, she called on us all to set to work again, partly laughing at us, partly praising us, and especially animating usby her energetic example; at length down came our first tree with adelightful crash. And happy were the boys, sitting astride on thebranches, and sawing away as if they received wages for all they did. The next tree was more civil, and came down in half the time; the factis, we grew more expert, and at last it was but one hour's task among usall to fell one. In a week we had cleared a good space, sawn and choppeda vast quantity of wood, and then the clerk of the works ordered me toget a great feast ready, as the next day she was going to lay, not thefirst stone, but the first tree of our house. So we went in great stateto the ceremony, and we took a bottle of wine with us to drink successto the new house, and the clerk of the works made a very neat andappropriate speech, in which, however, she showed herself on rather toofamiliar terms with her workpeople; and I, in return, proposed, "healthand long life to the clerk of the works, " which was received with greatcheering and applause. Madame became quite merry, and having settled thewell-being of the piano, actually offered her services to assist in thebuilding, and never mentioned lessons the whole day. We had a superbfeast. A magnificent dish of fish, the last piece of beef in ourpossession, peas, bacon and beans, roasted yams, a gloriousplum-pudding, with brandy blazing up in the middle, fruit, beautiful tobehold and delicious to taste. Then, after dinner, we sang songs, andMadame told us some stories, and we went to bed extremely happy, butnearly as weary of our day's pleasure as we were of our daily work, wehad laughed and talked so much. It was quite a month before the clerk ofthe works would allow us to consider our house fit to be looked at, andI cannot say it was ever quite finished, as we always found something toalter and arrange in it. It consisted of one hall in the middle, thirtyfeet long, twenty feet wide, the walls of which were composed of thetrees we had cut down, a double row of them, the intermediate spacebeing filled up with everything we could collect in the shape of grassand moss; the inside was plastered with clay, which, after a while, wepainted, as we had a good store of oils and turpentine and other things, which had been designed for the ship. On both sides of the hall, we hadwhat we called lean-tos, the roofs of which began where the roof of thehall ended, and they sloped down to within four feet of the ground. Theother side, or point of the hall, was the entrance. The sheds on eachside opened into the hall, but had no other outlet. There were two oneach side and one at the end opposite the entrance, which was a kitchenand scullery. Of the four little side rooms, Schillie and I occupied theone on the right hand of the door, Madame and the three little girls thenext one, the two maids and two boys opposite us, and the three girlsopposite Madame. The little girls used our room to dress and wash in, sothat Madame's was not intruded upon except at night, and she could keepit quiet for herself when she wanted to lie down and rest. The bedplaces were put just where the roof was lowest, so that, in fact, whenlying down, our faces were within two feet of the roof, but, by thismeans, we had more room in which to stand upright and move about. Thekitchen had an outlet at the side. The reason we made our side roofsslope down so much was to allow the rain to fall off quicker, and to lethurricanes blow over us, if possible, without finding any resistingsubstance the wind could blow away. Then all round our house we plantedthe prickly pear, which grew like a weed, so that nothing could attackour dwelling from the outside, excepting by the door, and that makes meremember to remark that we had no door at all, and we often laughed atourselves for taking such care to guard the sides of the house when weleft open the only place where there was an entrance. However, then wewere under no alarm regarding thieves and robbers. But we had asail-cloth curtain, which at night we fastened with bars of wood across, as much to prevent the wind flapping it to and fro as to hinder anythinggetting in; also, each bed-room had a curtain before its door orentrance. We had a great deal of trouble with the roof it must beacknowledged, even the clerk of the works stamped her foot, and went sofar as to say, "Hang the roof, " to which Sybil demurely replied, "That'sjust what we want to do. "

We took three spars, one for the middle and two each side, these latterbeing placed two feet lower; on these we nailed a strip of sail-clotheach side, which we tarred and painted very often, especially theinside, which, at the children's request, was painted in blue, to makeour roof or ceiling look pretty; above the sail-cloth outside we laid asmooth layer of leaves, and then across we nailed shingles of woodlapped one over the other, which again were seamed by cross pieces verystrongly fastened. Lucky it was that the walls were so thick, otherwisesuch an elaborate roof could never have been supported. When finished, we all had an argument as to whether it really would resist water, andGatty offered, with Serena to help her, to go up and empty buckets ofwater on it to try. This handsome offer was declined, as we thought therain would do that soon enough, and we were at present too much in lovewith our work to bear the shock of finding all our labour was thrownaway. I am afraid of appearing tedious in describing our many mistakes, our frequent mishaps, and the many blundering contrivances we had. Certain it is that to the clerk of the works we owed most of ourneatness, to the quick wits of the girls many of our ideas, and one andall worked with a will. Nevertheless, I have no doubt that the commonestcarpenter in the smallest village would have laughed at the house webuilt, and how we rectified gaps with grass and moss, how things warpedone way and others shrunk the contrary, how nails stuck out their pointsand their heads were utterly lost, how screws were such a time beforethey would ever screw for us, how, animated by the clerk of the works, few thought of chopped fingers and hammered hands, how others ceased toshriek at the monstrous spiders, centipedes, lizards and small snakes, appearing every minute in the grass and moss; and now one and allagreed, that, in spite of every impediment, we should have thehousewarming dinner and the first usage of our new mansion on the firstChristmas-day we had ever spent on this unknown but lonely island. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

And so it was quite ready, and with what pride and satisfaction weviewed it. We took little private excursions around it; we madeinnumerable drives into it; we gave it affectionate little pattings, asif it was a child; we smoothed down little inequalities; we utterlydenied the existence of a smell of paint, an idea hazarded by Madame. Schillie had a doubt it was rather on one side, which doubt was drivento the winds. Sybil suggested a wish that it had been made higher, forwhich she was scouted by the older ones, and nearly tickled to death bythe younger ones. Not even the remembrance of our home put us out ofconceit of our new, but certainly most clumsy mansion. Oh home! Thatlovely home? Are we to see it again, or is it only to be seen in a dreamof the past; and our kith and kin, our kind good neighbours, all that weloved so much, were we to see them no more? But this was Christmas-day. 

The young ones had swept and decorated our church, as well as they couldin imitation of the churches at home. Certainly nothing could be moregorgeous than the long trailing creepers that hung suspended all round, some with scarlet flowers, some bright blue, the magnificent hibiscus, the beautiful bell-shaped datura, with innumerable others, to which wecould give no names. 

This was to be a complete holiday. We dressed in silks and satins, weexchanged gifts, we offered to each other the proper Christmas greeting. Can I say that no heart was sad, that no remembrance of past Christmaseshaunted the celebration of this day? It is but too true that sadthoughts arose, but they were not for ourselves. 

I must, however, proceed with the opening of the new house, which wasalso to have a name given it. After church we all helped to get dinnerready. Schillie cooked with Jenny, being determined to have some superbturtle soup. I made by her orders some lime punch, Hargrave boiledvegetables of all kinds, the girls got fruit and flowers, Madamearranged them, and the boys were getting the fish. I went into thekitchen to ask Schillie some question relative to the punch, and wassent out with a word and a blow almost. Her face was blazing like awarming pan, the soup was at its most important crisis. Gatty hearingthe explosion of wrath, came as was her usual custom to join in the_mêlée_, also got a shower of invectives, but, knowing the soup-potcould not be left, she stood her ground, and occupied herself in variouspetty acts of mischief. For instance, the new cook had a perfect seriesof cloths and such like articles pinned to her when she made herappearance. Hargrave found all the gourds and pipkins into which she hadput the vegetables changed, and, not being naturally sweet tempered, shedeclared, "Miss Gertrude was the most aggravatingest creature she evermet, and she would not serve her for a pound a day. " But all ended well, and the dinner was served. We had boiled chickens at the top, and roastchickens at the bottom, and we had roast ducks on both sides, and thegreat bowl of turtle soup was in the middle, with two jugs of lime puncheach side, and we had guava jelly in two places, and a pumpkin pie, androasted yams, and rice and fruit mixed together of all kinds. In fact, it was a perfect Lord Mayor's feast. Schillie had insisted on dininglike Christians, as she called it, with dinner napkins and fingerglasses. The rest of the dinner table was covered with fruits andflowers, such as I am sure no Lord Mayor ever saw at his table. Gracewas said. Schillie, with the dinner napkin spread out with an air, herface still glowing, but bland in the extreme knowing that she hadachieved a triumph of cookery, proceeded to serve the soup. I being thefirst to taste it pronounced it delicious. Madame thought it the bestshe had ever tasted! when we heard an exclamation from Schillie, "In thename of all that's ridiculous what's in the soup?" said she, turningwrathfully to Jenny. "Indeed, Madam, you poured it out of the panyourself, and I only brought it in. " "What can it be, here is somethinghard at the bottom rolling about, and I declare everything was stewed toa sponge when I last stirred it, " continued she in rising choler. 

_Gatty_ (rising with great alacrity). --"If you please, little Mother, shall I try to fish it out?"

_Schillie. _--"Fish fiddlesticks out, indeed, Miss Gatty. Ah you may lookas demure as you like, I'll be bound you are at the bottom of thismischief. I remember now, when I was taking off these rags you pinned onme, my back was turned. Now, tell me this instant, you young crocodile, what have you been putting in the soup?"

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, don't be so angry, it's only astone, and I washed it quite clean. "

_Schillie. _--"Then take that stone for your dinner, Miss, and nothingelse shall you have. "

This threat of course went for nothing, and Gatty had as much dinner asany of us, and, perhaps, rather more, considering that she was nearlythe biggest of us all, and also never being still, she required morenourishment to keep up the demand upon the constitution. 

We made Jenny and Hargrave dine with us. Hargrave mincing her words, looking dignified, and eating next to nothing, because she thought itmore ladylike; while Jenny sat between her two dear boys, and madenearly as much noise as they did, swallowing all they made her taste outof their own plates, though she was helped out of the same dishes theywere. The chattering on all sides could only equal the eating. Iproposed the health of the new house with the first glass of lime punch. This was drank with great applause, and a discussion ensued as to whatwe should call it. 

_Schillie_ (with her mouth full of turtle). --"Pooh, pooh, use yourbrains for some other purpose. It's a house, is it not? Then why notcall it a house!"

_Sybil. _--"But all houses have names to distinguish them. "

_Schillie. _--"Alack, if you are not a young noodle. Pray, who has got ahouse here besides? A great boon it would be to have some neighbours towhom one could talk common sense. "

_Serena. _--"Oh, we will talk as much common sense as you like, littleMother; and the first thing I shall say is, though there is but onehouse in the island, we may just as well make it as like home as we can, and call it the same name. "

I nodded approvingly to the dear girl for her nice thought. Madame'spocket handkerchief was in requisition, while Schillie, who seemed tofavour Serena's remarks with more attention than any of the others, said, "Call it any name you like, my dear child, if it gives you thesmallest pleasure; only you will see house it is, and house it will becalled, until a hurricane blows it down. "

"Oh don't, my dear Madam, " murmured Madame. "Hurricanes will come, "repeated Schillie. "I would oblige you if I could, but in thisparticular I am not clerk of the works, and have no control. "

"Then, " said Sybil, "we will call it Maescelyn. "

"No, " said Oscar, "I won't have it called that. The real Maescelyn is acastle, very large, airy, and handsome to look at, and this is a dingylittle house, with no windows in it. "

What a start we all gave. It was too true. Even the clerk of the workslooked quite silly. The house that had cost us such infinite labour, onwhich we looked with such pride and affection, had no windows of anykind or sort in its principal room. It is true the door was very wide, it is true that floods of light poured in through it, but, suppose wehad to shut the door (that is when we had made one) what could we dothen? It is true the little bed-rooms had each their little pigeon holesfor light and ventilation, and that the back kitchen was very airy, butour hall, dining-room, drawing-room, school-room (the pride of ourhearts and delight of our eyes) had no windows whatever. No wonder weall felt the remark was true. Felix spoke first, but only in a whisper, which whisper passed round among the young ones, and marvellouslyrestored their equanimity. "There was no possibility of doing lessons inthe dark. " As Madame became aware of this telegraphic dispatch, and sawits effect, she grew quite nervous, which always caused her to lose hervoice. In vain she attempted an expostulation, and, what between herefforts and the rising exultation, I began to apprehend she would havea fit, so I comforted her, and said, "Never mind, Madame, we will have awindow without doubt somewhere, and at present you see we don't wantone, for the door throws in so much light, that we never found out weought to have windows. " I don't think the clerk of the works spoke forthe next half hour, she was so annoyed; but, what we thought a greatmisfortune proved afterwards a very desirable thing, for it was mostrefreshing in the glaring sunshine and hot baking air to come into thedark cool house, the walls of which being so thick, and filled up withclay, preventing the heat penetrating into it. 

So we carried on the discussion about the name; Madame, Sybil, Serena, and Winifred all for calling it Maescelyn. Oscar, Felix, Lilly, andJenny all against it. The little Mother, not having recovered herselfgave no name, Gatty was waiting for her opinion before she gave any, for, though in constant warfare, their similarity of tastes made them inreality sworn friends. Hargrave also would give no name, principallybecause she said, "It was a 'orrifying place, and very outrageous, " bywhich we suppose she meant outlandish. Though urged by the little ones, whom she suspected were laughing at her, to explain, she would not, butwent off into a discussion upon dress, and, bidding the young ladies tolook at her Mistress dressed in Christmas robes, with her hair sobeautifully plaited in a basket plait, and her curls so smooth andbright, and her black satin gown sitting and hanging so becomingly andwell. "And then to think she could like such a 'ole of an hisland, whereno one could see how she 'ad hattired her Mistress, and to give such a'eathen place a name too, was more than she could bear. " So the girlswho loved to tease her, declared her Mistress did not look one bitbetter than the rest of the party, and that Madame's neat plain whitecap was the prettiest thing at the dinner table, or Jenny's smart blueone, with bows and ends all over it. As she was too-matter-of-fact tosee any joke in this, and as her Mistress's hair was her weak point, shewaxed wrath, and began a splendid description, misplacing all the h's, and making such a sad havoc amongst her parts of speech, that it wasdifficult to make out what she wished us must to admire, whether herMistress, or diamonds, or black velvet, herself or hair. I had thecasting vote in giving a name to the house, but, previously, I thoughtit as well that we should give a name to our island. "Certainly, certainly, " was said on all sides, and also most voices decided itshould be a Welsh name; therefore, in a glass of lime punch, after along discussion, we christened our island "YR YNYS UNYG, " the last word, Unyg, being pronounced as inig. This in English signified "The LonelyIsland. " Much as I wished all my dear companions to feel happy, and tobe as much at home in our painful situation as circumstances wouldallow, and, much also as I liked the notion of our calling everythingabout us by home names, I yet shrunk from giving the name of ourbeloved home to the hut in which we now seemed doomed to pass our days. Several times I attempted to begin upon the subject, but it was toopainful and I dared not trust my voice, lest its faltering should showmy companions that this Christmas-day was not one of unmixed pleasure, and I was the more anxious to restrain my feelings as I could easilyperceive that a little was only wanting to turn our day of feasting intoone of mourning. It was not, therefore, until repeated entreaties hadbeen urged, that, at last, I said somewhat shortly, and with an effortof hilarity, "I think we will call our house 'Cartref Pellenig, ' or 'TheDistant Home, ' because--because--"

_Schillie. _--"Well, why, because. "

"Oh hush, hush, cousin Schillie, " said Lilly, who was always impetuous, and, throwing her arms round me, she continued, "Don't, dear Mama, myown Mother, don't cry, I cannot bear it. We shall see home again, weshall not always live here, we will be so good, we will do everything toplease you. Oh Mother, my own darling Mother, don't cry so. "

And so all my efforts were in vain, we were all upset, and the littlehouse, so late the scene of merriment, now was filled with the voices oflamentation and woe. Each in their different way mourned and wept, but, as I said before, it was not so much for ourselves as for others. 

We had been so busy, and had so much on our minds that we had thoughtof little else than mending our own condition, and doing all we could tomake ourselves comfortable. To the olden heads it had been a time ofgreat anxiety and trouble, while the younger ones had been forced out oftheir proper sphere of dependance, into that of companions, helpers, andadvisers. We had, therefore, but little time to think of those who, itnow struck us, on this Christmas-day, for the first time, would besuffering under fear and anxiety for our fate. 

The same feelings that were so forcibly striking us of the relations, friends, and neighbours with whom we had always exchanged the happyChristmas greetings, would, we now began to feel, also strike them. Inour family what gaps would be seen in the heretofore merry Christmasparty. I looked round, Schillie was separated from her children, Gatty, Zoë, Winifred, Madame, even the poor servants, how many mourninghouseholds would there be? Not because we were missing from theChristmas party, as that was expected, but because they must be awarethat something had occurred. They must now be suffering under that worstof all fears, doubt and apprehension. Eight months had passed since wehad seen them, and six must have gone by since they had heard from us. There could be no doubt that, painful as our feelings were, they werenow most to be pitied. Oh how we longed for the wings of a bird to flyover, and set them at rest. How the more we wept and talked about them, the more unbearable and painful grew this feeling. All that we hadundergone; all that we seemed likely to undergo, appeared but as a dropon the ocean compared to the mourning and sorrow which we knew werefilling the hearts of so many households, weeping, as they would be atthe mysterious and unknown fate of those they loved so much. We weresafe, we were well, we were comparatively happy, yet we could not tellthis, and, perhaps at the time, the very time, we were celebrating ourhousewarming and Christmas dinner, they were lamenting us as dead. 

Will it be wondered at that our Christmas-day ended in sorrow, and thatwe wept for those weeping for us. We talked over all they might bethinking and doing. Every speech, every sentence ending, "Oh if we couldonly tell them, if they could only peep into the rude hut, and see thehealthy blooming faces contained therein, albeit each face was bedewedwith tears, each voice was choking with sorrow. " This picture would theysee. The rustic rough house, with its wide open entrance, showing thetable strewn with the wrecks of our feast, but brilliant with flowersand fruit. Lying on a rude grass cushion was the Mother, her hair alldishevelled with sorrow, her face lengthened with woe; close by her, with her face hidden from sight, was the little Mother; Madame leaningfar back in her chair, with a handkerchief over her face, was weepingbitterly behind it; the six girls, in various groups, about the twoMothers, were each, though deeply sorrowful, trying in their own sweetways, to speak of hope and comfort; the two boys, at a little distance, were sitting on the ground, Oscar grave and sorrowful, Felix weeping andcrying while he fed his monkey to keep it quiet; the servants hadretired. Beyond, through the door, was seen the deep blue quiet sea, over which we were so anxious to fly, while the rich dark foliage of thetrees appeared cool and refreshing against the glowing sky. But thissadness could not last long in a party animated by christian hopes, sustained by christian faith; ere the hour for evening service arrivedour sorrow grew lighter, each seemed to feel in the stored words anindividual comfort, and we retired to rest committing the consolation ofall near and dear to us to Him who had preserved _us_ through so manyand great dangers, for the sake of His Son Jesus Christ. Thus we sat forhours on this Christmas-day, but what was going on at home?

CHAPTER XXIII. 

In a distant county, in the North of England, there was situated in aquiet country parish a rural rectory, surrounded by a garden, andadorned with the only good trees in the neighbourhood; it stoodsheltered at the foot of a hill, the only rising ground to be seenamidst a flat and smoke-dried country. Within that rectory lived avenerable and venerated father, with a loving and adored mother, who hadhitherto been surrounded at Christmas by the happy faces and smilingcountenances of thirteen children, with their numerous offsprings. 

A bright blazing fire is sending a gloomy tint all over the prettydrawing room, hung with green, and adorned with bright flowers, workedby skilful fingers. Various beautiful and rare specimens of Foreignworkmanship ornament every part of the room, chairs and sofas of easeand luxury pervade the apartment, nothing seems wanting to render thisroom the beau ideal of an English home at Christmas time, for the brightgreen holly with its scarlet berries is hung in every direction. It iswell inhabited too. In the high-backed old-fashioned chair sits a sweetand dignified lady, but her face had a painful expression, her eyes werefixed on nothing, her delicate white fingers were half clasped together, her thoughts seemed far away. On the opposite side of the fire sat agirl writing, whose pretty figure bent over the paper until the longchestnut curls lay resting on the table, but they quite concealed theface. A tall slim figure was busily winding silk, with her back to thefire, her dark hair, beautifully plaited in a thick Grecian plait, shewing her small head to great advantage. In full front of the fire satanother girl, whose pretty sweet face was bedewed with tears, whichevery now and then she wiped away. A step was heard on the stairs, thesweet Mother's eyes recovered their animation, the winder stopped fromher occupation, the writer raised a pale and care-worn face, eachadvanced to the door as it opened to admit the grey-headed Father. Hebore a packet of letters, but his face was mournful as he said, "No, none from them. " "Alas, alas, " said the sorrowful Mother, sinking backinto her chair, "what are we to think? I see, I see, all this heap ofletters, and not one contains the news we pine for. They are onlyrepetitions of what we have already had; anxious enquiries from stillmore anxious parents, painful to read, still more painful to answer. Icannot read them, I cannot bear them in my sight. " As they tried tocomfort her, rapid wheels and fast-trotting horses' feet were heard, andthe next minute a carriage with four breathless and smoking horsesturned into the drive, and stood at the front door. Before they hadstopped, a gentleman sprung from the carriage and bounded up stairs in aminute, his figure being concealed in a travelling cloak. As he raisedhis hat, he shewed the fine bald head and handsome countenance of SirWalter Mayton. The aged father raised one hand, the sorrowful motherclasped the other, as they exclaimed, "What news, what news. Have youheard of our lost ones?" He could not bring himself to speak thenegative that his sorrowful shake of the hand indicated, but anotherperson was behind him, having come in the same carriage. Who couldmistake that kind and loving face, the noble features so handsome intheir regularity, so beneficent, so benign, the snow-white hair, themerry kind blue eye, the upright figure. The weeping Mother threwherself into his arms. "Don't cry, don't cry, my dear Emily, " said he, the tears rolling down his rich ruddy cheek, "we shall find them again. We will go in search of them. Remember, I too am a sufferer. Have I notlost my right hand, the sunbeam of my house, my sweet, little, mischievous, pretty, fidgety Gatty, " and he raised his eyes reverentlyto heaven, as if to invoke a blessing on his lost child; and this wasGatty's Father, who had left his court, and had come down purposely withSir Walter Mayton to consult on the best mode of discovering the lostparty, and taking the advice of all those nearly and dearly interestedin them. 

"Now, " said Sir Walter Mayton, seeing that the painfulness of themeeting was nearly over, "now let us proceed to business. First of all, will you allow me to ring the bell for some dinner, as I can tell mystory while it is getting ready, and we must leave immediately after. "That matter being arranged, he proceeded, "You are aware that I, according to directions that I received from our lost party, datedMadeira, followed them to Rio Janeiro by the next packet. I had acapital voyage, and was so speedy in my movements that I was notsurprised at finding La Luna not in port when I arrived. I waitedpatiently for a week during which time I hired a house and madepreparations for their seeing all that was worth seeing in the country. At the end of that time your son's ship came into port, and she had notreported herself five minutes ere I was on board. He, with me, expressedgreat disappointment at the non-arrival of our party, and, from beingrather fidgety before, I became doubly so at seeing his anxiety. Accordingly, we left orders and persons ready to receive them shouldthey arrive by any means unknown to us; and I, at his request, accompanied him on his cruise up and down the coast, thinking, in myimpatience, that I should hear of them sooner; and at all events, it wassome employment, for, I frankly own, I could not have waited anotherweek doing nothing, and suffering such anxiety. 

"We were out a fortnight, and all we heard was that there had been atremendous gale, for those vessels that were only in the tail of itsuffered considerably. But, your son had no fear of La Luna riding itout, knowing what a good sea-boat she was; except, indeed, she had bysome misfortune got into the circle of the storm, by which she would notonly have the worst of it, but be violently exposed for many more daysthan otherwise. Our anxiety grew with the weeks, so at the end of thefortnight we put into Rio again, and consulted the best authorities. Weall agreed on one subject, namely, that having good sea-room, which wecalculated she must have had when the storm overtook her, she could nothave foundered or been lost. We had then to think what else could haveoccurred, and in making up our minds to wait patiently anotherfortnight, we calculated that ladies do sometimes change their minds, and that they might have been seduced into landing on some of thenumerous and lonely islands with which the Atlantic abounds. 

"But, it was sorry work this waiting, I determined to make them paydearly for breaking their promise, should it be the case, and forputting me into such a painful state. "

"I can well believe it, Sir, I can well believe it, " said thegrey-headed Father. "Thank you, thank you for all your kind interest. "

"Nay, Sir, thank me not. I own I have neither chick nor child, and somay not be expected to feel as much as a parent would do on such anoccasion; but, Sir, I feel for my wards as tenderly as any Father can, Iwould rather a thousand ills occurred to me than that a hair of theirheads should be injured. " His strong voice faltered, "But, enough, Icame here to tell my tale, and not to indulge in unavailing sorrow. Letit suffice to tell you I left not a port unexplored on the coast ofAmerica; I left not a stone unturned to learn their fate; I rested notday or night; your son had permission from the admiral to devote as muchtime to the same search, as his duties would permit. I mentally resolvedI would not leave the spot until I heard something of them. "

"How kind, how good you are, " said the listeners. 

"And I should have kept my promise, had it not been for a letter fromMr. M. , who you know is co-trustee and joint guardian with me of yourgrandchildren. Of course the loss of such a party soon became known, infact our anxiety, and all we did, and the sympathy we met with, and thehelp we obtained, would detain you much too long were I to tell you. Butyou will not be surprised to hear that the next heir to my wards'estates has intimated his knowledge that some dire misfortune hasoccurred to the three children on whom the property is entailed, yourgrandchildren. I, therefore, came home at once. I have consulted Mr. M. , I have taken the ablest advice, and where could I have better than fromhim who is so interested in the matter, and so high in his profession?"Bowing to Gatty's Father. "Also I have seen the once-hasty heir, andsettled his business, I have put everything into the hands of Mr. M. Regarding the property, and in such training that nothing can be donefor a year or two by the next heir, and now I am come down to see you, and take your orders and wishes, and to-morrow I sail for America toprosecute my search, and not leave it until I find them dead or alive. "

"You are too kind, too good, one might expect such devotion in one oftheir relations, but not in one barely connected with them. We know nothow to thank you. "

With such speeches the whole party were proceeding, but Sir Walterinterrupted them, saying, "Nay, nay, say no more, I am not acting sodisinterestedly as you think, my conscience would not suffer me to resteasy did I not do my duty to the children of one of my oldest anddearest friends. At his dying request I undertook the charge, and onlywith life do I mean to relinquish my care over them. Besides, look roundamongst all who are now mourning the loss of those I am about to seek;have they not ties of home, children, professions? I have none. I hadbut to guard the property of my wards, superintend their education, andprevent their mother spoiling them, and, by this sad event that businessis over. It is my duty to seek for them; as a military man andacquainted with the world, I am fitted for adventure and all itsconsequences. I go with a cheerful heart and hopeful expectations. Ihave but one sorrow, and that is the mad permission I gave them to gowithout me. " Thus saying, he arose and paced the room rapidly. Gatty'sFather rose also, and, taking his hand, solemnly thanked him for what hewas about to do as regarded the welfare of his lost child, continuingin this strain, "Your language and energy, Sir Walter, make me wish Icould accompany you, but that you know is impossible, serving herMajesty in the capacity I do. But my heart and prayers go with you, andremember that as I cannot indulge my wish to join you in your search, you must command my purse. Ah my Gatty, my pretty darling, did yourFather reckon your value by his purse, what worlds could contain thetreasure I would give for thee? The merciful God preserve my dear child, and restore her to my arms. " All were too much affected to speak forsome little time, but the meal being announced as ready, they enteredonce more into conversation as they ate it. 

Emily, the active winder, asked if they had escaped the tempest, whatprobable fate could have detained them so long? Sir Walter looked up, quickly laid down his knife and fork, and was about to say something, when he corrected himself, and said instead, "You shall know all I canlearn when I get to America. "

"But, " said Charlotte, looking up from between her long curls, withgreat anxiety, "you do know more only you are afraid to tell us. Pray bekind to us, and tell us all you know. " "Why should I tell you what wouldadd to your sorrow, when there may be nothing but conjecture in theidea?" "Oh, " said the eager Mother, "tell us all, we are so bewilderedand lost in conjectures, that nothing you can tell us could add to theanxiety we are in. Moreover, I think I know what you mean. I havealready hinted such a thing to my husband. Are you not afraid they havebeen captured by the pirates, whose depredations my son has been orderedto subdue?" "Just so, my dear Madam, it was the common opinion of everyone, when I left Rio, that they had fallen into the hands of the gang ofpirates now infesting those seas. This knowledge has added an additionalspur to your son's exertions, though he did not want it, for the Admiralhad been laughing at him, and calling his ship a 'Will o' the Wisp, ' sheseemed to be in every port every day. I can assure you, Sir, " turning tothe Father, "you may, amidst all your sorrow, congratulate yourself onhaving for a son one of the most promising officers in Her Majesty'sservice, and it is well known too. " The dear beloved parents needed sucha balm to their harassed minds. "But, can you, " said Gatty's Father, "form any conjecture as to what would be their fate, say they were inthe hands of the pirates?" "I took good care, Sir, before I left Rio, tooffer very tempting ransoms, and to publish them in all quarters, and itis well known they are a very needy set, and that so much money will betoo difficult for them to refuse. So I have every hope, and now I mustbe off. "

Amidst the prayers, tears, blessings, and good wishes of the whole partyhe departed, leaving the loving Mother comfortable, the christian Fatherresigned, the sweet anxious sisters hopeful. But the weary months flewby; the distant parents came to talk over the fate of the lost ones; theletters from America grew brief and desponding; hope died totally awayin the breasts of some; Sir Walter again visited England, and againreturned to pursue his search; H. M. S. C---- was on the eve of beingordered home; some went into deep mourning, as if their nearest anddearest were but just dead; the over-hasty heir was beginning tothreaten; the letters home ceased, as if it were better not to write atall than to write disappointment. 

Had years gone by since that pretty drawing room had disclosed theaffectionate family mourning their lost ones on Christmas-day? Had notChristmas come and gone, and yet they were still mourning? Time willshow. It takes the sick couch, the dying words, the quivering breath, the last sigh, the solemn funeral pomp, to make death seem reality, tobe assured we have lost "the light of our eyes, " to be certain that onefrom amongst us has gone, and that we shall see his face no more. 

Without all this, was it possible to feel that so large a gap was madein the family circle, such a rent was torn from the flourishing tree, and yet no sign was given to show how it was done?

Weep on, beloved mourners, weep on, but not for ever. Have we not ahome, where no such ties can be severed, no such grief felt? This is buta passage to a better world; why should we grieve at what occurs to usherein, when we have the home of the blessed before us, the rest of thefaithful awaiting us. In such words spake the pious, humble, consistentFather to his family, and they were comforted; and as months flew by, they whispered and talked of their lost ones, as if they were alreadydenizens of the bright world beyond the tomb, and peace was restored tothe family. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

It fortunately happened that we had so much to do we could not weep allday; moreover, Jenny, who was very methodical, thought if we went oncrying all the evening, how was she to get the tea ready. Accordingly, with some hesitation, having shewn her face several times before, sheventured to enquire if she might take away the remains of our feast. Onthis we all roused up, and bestirred ourselves; the girls helped to washup; the little ones ran out to amuse themselves; I swept the floor, while Schillie put the room tidy; Madame having gone to lay down to cureher sad headache. We then all went down to the sea to bathe and enjoythe cool breeze, and at night we went to bed sorrowful but thankful forthe many mercies above, around, about us. 

On the morrow, lessons were to begin seriously, and some seemed to thinkit almost a hanging matter, so doleful did they look. They were to havethat part of the room nearest the door, as being lighter and more airy. The maids had the rest of the room for laying the meals, while Schillieand I had to dispose of ourselves any way we could, so it was out of theway. 

We had a long conversation on this particular morning, which I began bysaying, "We must now begin to think of making discoveries, and storingfood against the rainy weather. "

_Schillie. _--"Good woman, how fidgety you are. I do think you mightallow me a little rest after building that horrid house and labouring sohard. "

_Mother. _--"But we shall look so silly if we have nothing to eat, and itis impossible to get out during the wet weather. "

_Schillie. _--"That's granted, I cannot abide wet weather. "

_Mother. _--"Then making discoveries is your principal delight; and youmay combine amusement and use together. "

_Schillie. _--"A thing I abominate. I hate joining two things, and Icannot be amused when all the time I am thinking I am so useful. "

_Mother. _--"Then sit down here, while I go and perpetrate this horridcrime!"

_Schillie. _--"Now, June, you are going too far, as if I would suffer youto stir a yard without me; you will be tumbling over some precipice, geteaten up by a huge turtle, or light on another great snake. Now, comealong, what's the first discovery we are to make?"

_Mother. _--"That's more than I can settle, because I am quite in thedark at present about what we require. But, if you must have a decidedanswer, pray discover some shoes and boots. "

_Schillie. _--"Now you must talk common sense if you mean me to help you. I heard that little demure Jenny, who thinks of nothing but thechildren, coming to you this morning with a complaint about the numberof holes in her darling's only pair of shoes. "

_Mother. _--"Oh but she brought in her apron the whole establishment ofyoung boots and shoes, that I might see the dilapidated condition inwhich they were. "

_Schillie. _--"And what did you say to that?"

_Mother. _--"I looked at her gravely and said, 'Then Jenny, order thecarriage, and tell Goode I shall go to H---- this evening to buy bootsand shoes for the young ones. ' I was sorry after I had indulged in thisjoke, for first of all she looked perplexed, then she looked sorrowful, and finally she bundled up her miserable cargo, and fled in a burst oftears. "

_Schillie. _--"Then she is a greater goose than I imagined. She wouldhave been more sensible had she devised some means of repairing them, without bothering you. "

_Mother. _--"But they are past repair. "

_Schillie. _--"Then she might have tried to concoct new ones. "

_Mother. _--"Perhaps she does not like combining amusement and businesstogether. "

_Schillie. _--"Now, June, you are too bad, and to punish you I'll nothelp you a bit with your boots and shoes. "

_Mother. _--"Suppose we take to going without any. "

_Schillie. _--"Yes, and get bitten to death with these horrid scorpions, or, look here, see how pleasant to put one's naked foot on these blackants. "

_Mother. _--"Then it seems clear we must have boots and shoes. "

_Schillie. _--"Of course, who doubted it?"

_Mother. _--"Then let us go and discover something that will somehow dofor them. "

_Schillie. _--"You always come round me in such a manner, that I begin tothink if you told me to do so I should be creeping out of my skin someday. "

_Mother. _--"Pray don't disturb yourself with that idea, as I rather wantto clothe you than disrobe you. For our next discovery must be somethingof which to make dresses. "

_Schillie. _--"Are you gone mad; who wants dresses, have we not enough tolast us for a year at least?"

_Mother. _--"Yes, that I know, but I want to make the discovery, and getexpert in the business before our own clothes are quite gone. It will beso awkward to have no clothes at all. "

_Schillie. _--"Very much so. "

_Mother. _--"Now do you know I have already had a great idea that this isthe palm tree, out of which they make sago. Here you see are the youngones, small prickly shrubs, and here they are growing up into trees, andthis one that I first pointed out is covered with a whitish dust, whichI have read is an indication that the sago is ready to be taken. "

_Schillie. _--"You seem very learned on the subject, but are you going tomake boots and shoes out of sago?"

_Mother_ (laughing). --"No, no, I don't want to confine my discoveriesonly to boots and shoes, I am for discovering everything, and I meant tohave told you of this discovery before, for I conjectured it when youused to make me lie down to rest in this spot while you did my work. "

_Schillie. _--"And very lucky it is that you have some one with an ounceof sense near you to make you rest. You don't work race horses likecarters, but a Suffolk Punch is made for use, and all the better forit. "

_Mother. _--"You don't compliment yourself, Mrs. Suffolk Punch, though Iagree you do the work of the animal you liken yourself to. But I beg youwon't compare me to anything so useless as a racer, who is only requiredfor a few days hard labour, and then may die, having fulfilled thepurpose of filling the owner's pockets. "

_Schillie. _--"You know nothing about the matter. You don't suppose thathorses are bred so highly merely for running races. It is to improve thebreed of horses, and you may go to the moon and never----"

_Mother. _--"Look, look, what a lovely tree!"

_Schillie. _--"So it is. Let us sit down, while I fish out my book, anddiscover what it is. Now then for characteristics. Why here is a pictureof it. What a nice book this is. It's a nutmeg tree. Then it may go tothe dogs, for I hate nutmegs. "

_Mother. _--"I don't like them either, but I have heard they are verygood preserved, and, besides, some of the others may like them, so letus see if any are ripe. No! none at all, so it's lucky we areindifferent about nutmegs at present. "

_Schillie. _--"All this shrubby stuff about here, looking something likeJerusalem artichoke, is ginger I think. "

_Mother. _--"Yes, it is, so we will take some home, as it is very goodfor Madame. What nice large roots it has, but I don't call it a shrub. Shrubs are bushy things. "

_Schillie. _--"Call it what you like, so we may have some preserved. Icould eat it for breakfast, dinner, and tea. Now, here are your bootsand shoes growing on this Ita palm. Look, my knowing little book saysthe leaves are enclosed in cases, which serve for shoes, and this is theexact description of these tall fellows. Now, June, if we can only takesome home to Jenny she will be as pleased as Punch, and so shall I, forI did not think your fidgetiness would end in such a fine encouragingmanner. "

_Mother. _--"But, good lack, as you say, how are we ever to get at them;this tree must be at least a hundred feet high, and all the others seembigger, and all the leaves are at the top; almost sky-high they look. "

_Schillie. _--"We must cut one down, there is no help for it. I will runhome for a couple of hatchets, and mind you don't stir from hence untilI return, and don't get eaten up, for your life, by anything. "

_Mother. _--"Suppose you bring the girls with you; we shall never cut itdown ourselves without aching all over, and they will be so glad to getout of school. "

_Schillie. _--"I'll be bound they will. But first I shall say only thoseare to come out who have been good, for the pleasure of seeing MissGatty screw up her countenance into ineffable disgust, for I know shewill have been naughty. "

_Mother. _--"You know you will do nothing of the sort, but, on thecontrary, say that Gatty is more wanted than the others. "

_Schillie. _--"I confess I have a weakness for that child, she is sopreposterously mischievous. "

_Mother. _--"Now I have a weakness for her, because she is like theknights of old, 'the soul of honour. ' Now she fires up, and now sheruins her pocket handkerchiefs if anything is said derogatory to her owncountry or to her Queen. Did you hear or rather see her this morningwhile they were reading their history, when Madame praised NapoleonBuonaparte at the expense of the Duke of Wellington?"

_Schillie. _--"Yes. I misdoubt me that I shall find her in sad disgrace. She will have endeavoured to soothe her wounded feelings by puttingspiders on Sybil, changing Serena's book, mislaying Madame's alderman, which is neither more nor less than the name Gatty has given that greatfat pencil with which Madame marks their books, and rat-ta-ta-tals themup when they are looking dull and stupid. "

_Mother. _--"Don't come without her, however, for she is the strongest. It's a pity Sybil is so good as never to be in disgrace, for her littledelicate fingers are of no use in such a case. "

_Schillie. _--"Indeed Sybil and Serena are too stupid for anything. Theylearn all their books, they like all their lessons, they agree to allMadame's crinkums crankums, and they are so horridly good, it quite putsme out. "

_Mother. _--"Pooh, nonsense. If we had three Gattys here we should findthe island too hot to hold us. Be content at having two of the bestgirls in the world to deal with. "

_Schillie. _--"I must say Serena is a tip-top girl, she makes Miss Gattylook about her; but I must be off. "

During her absence, I sat down upon an old stump of a tree, and by andby I heard a little rustling in the bushes, out of which came a sort ofanimal like a large rat, but it had a flat tail, and each side of thistail was adorned with hair like fringe. It looked at me steadily, and, except its tail, was not an ugly creature. I did not choose to befrightened; but still as another and another came, and all stoodsteadily gazing at me, I had a sort of qualm that some rats fly at one'sthroat, and, though not really injured, I might perhaps get severelybitten if they attacked me. I was therefore glad to hear the merryvoices in the distance coming nearer and nearer; and, as the rats heardthe unusual sounds, they slunk away as if by magic, for I could hardlyperceive the movement by which they disappeared. 

_Schillie_ (quite breathless). --"Well, here you are quite safe. I amalways so afraid when I leave you that you get into some mischief. Butyou have seen something, I know by your face. "

_Mother. _--"Then don't look as if I was injured. I have only seen someodd-looking sorts of rats with flat tails. "

_Schillie. _--"Then Otty must come with his gun and shoot them, for Idare say now that snake is dead the animals of all kinds will increasevery much. I only wish there was a snake among the gnat tribe. Anythinglike the way in which I am teased by things biting me is not to bedescribed. "

The girls were delighted with the business set before them, and evenMadame appeared with a hatchet in her delicate fingers, but withoutbeing able to make even an apology of a stroke. 

When the tree was down, we proceeded to shoe ourselves, intent upondelighting and surprising Jenny. But we never regarded a gummy substanceexuding from all parts of the tree, which plagued us for some timeafterwards, destroying the stockings, and very, very difficult to getoff, also blistering the skin a little, but these sheathes for theleaves of the Ita palm really made capital shoes. We had only to drythem a little in the sun. They did not however last very long, and itwas no uncommon thing for the boys to want a new pair every day. Notwithstanding there being such an abundance of these naturally-growingready-made shoes, we were not sorry at the ingenious invention of Sybiland Serena, who, after repeated efforts, contrived to plait mostexcellent shoes out of grass. 

One day, penetrating a little farther than usual, we came to a richlittle glen, running down to the sea. Here, digging up some plants, aswas our usual custom, to make fresh discoveries, we found the mould of abeautiful bright red colour; this shaded off into deep chocolate orbright yellow. We could not discover any metallic substance in it, orthat it tasted of anything, but it painted our fingers whenever wetouched it, and when first turned up was glossy and shining. Near thisplace grew some sugar canes, curiously striped, and a tree or shrub, seven or eight feet high, with an oblong hairy pod; something like achestnut, hanging to it; inside were about thirty or forty seeds, buriedin a pulp of bright red colour, smelling rather fragrant. We found outafterwards that these seeds were good for fevers, and the pulp made verygood red paint. 

The tobacco plant we all knew very well. It grew in the most rank mannerhere. But one of the most lovely trees we had yet discovered was onetwenty feet high, with a grey, smooth, shining trunk, apparentlydestitute of bark. It had beautiful dark green leaves, with anastonishing profusion of white flowers, so deliciously fragrant, that wesat to the wind side of it with the greatest delight. It had berries onit, out of which squeezed a sweet oil smelling of cloves. 

We did not like the situation of our house nearly so much as on thecliffs; we had so little air, and were so much tormented by insects ofall kinds. Some of the ant hills were at least three feet high; and uponmerely walking near them, the angry little inhabitants came swarming outin multitudes to resent the supposed injury. 

On the cactuses, which grew very large, and in a most luxuriant manner, we discovered what we supposed were the insects for making cochineal, but we did not think that a grand discovery, but, on the contrary, thought the cotton plant a much greater gift. 

I had been used to spin when in Scotland, having taken a fancy to thething. But, not all the wishes in the world could produce a spinningwheel, so I kept my desires secret until I saw some hope ofaccomplishment. Every day each person had to bring in their quota ofdiscoveries and additions to our larder and stores, for, though we knewnothing about the climate we imagined ourselves looking remarkablysilly, should bad weather come on, and find us unprovided. 

Taking one day as a specimen for all the rest, after three hoursexploring, in different parties, we produced our treasures, asfollows:--Madame had gathered a number of small reeds or rushes, out ofwhich she had concocted two very pretty and useful baskets, one of whichhad been immediately appropriated by a hen. For, while she was busywith the other, this hen thought she had never beheld so cosy a nest, and, therefore, laid an egg in it. This was of course given to Madame, for her supper, as a reward for her ingenuity. Schillie came draggingwith her, besides innumerable other plants and curiosities, an enormousroot, as thick as her waist. 

_Schillie. _--"Now then, young ones, come round and see what this is. Yousee when I cut it what milky stuff flows from it. "

"Yes, " said they, "we see; may we not have some to put into our own tea?It is so nasty without milk. "

_Schillie. _--"For goodness sake, brats, don't be so rash, it's rankpoison. "

_Mother, Madame, and a whole Chorus. _--"Then, what good is it to us?"

_Schillie. _--"Well! don't make such a row, and you shall see. Here, Jenny, you and some of the young ladies help me to rasp or scrape it up, but, for your life don't let it touch the skin, or you may die, but, atall events, you may get blisters on your hands. "

_Mother_ (very cross). --"How can you be so absurd, Schillie, as to bringsuch a dangerous thing amongst the children?"

_Schillie. _--"Now, pray, keep yourself quiet until I have hurt one ofthem. You told me to make discoveries, and this is a superb one. Now, wehave got a good heap. Fetch a cloth, Jenny, pop it in; now hold onewhile I hold the other, and twist and squeeze as if Master Felix's lifedepended thereon. And now behold. "

So opening the cloth we discovered some nice white flowery-lookingstuff, which she declared was tapioca, and which we discovered made mostexcellent bread. We really voted this discovery of the cassada rootquite a grand discovery, though I was always very fidgety about thepoisonous milk in it. But the loaves made from the flower weredelicious. She, of course, had many more things to show us, but I willonly take one from each of us. Sybil had been indefatigable in hersearch for hemp, and had found a species of grass, which she had beatenbetween two stones in the water, and it had spread into innumerable finethreads, so that hers was a most valuable discovery. Serena had found aperfect horde of turtle's eggs, besides eggs innumerable of all kinds ofbirds. Gatty, we all knew, could not have discovered much, for she hadbeen running from one Mother to another, flying off again to the girls, helping the little ones in innumerable difficulties, and doing anythingbut minding her own duties. However, nothing undaunted, she opened anapology for a handkerchief, and out waddled a large odd crab, for whichSchillie greatly applauded her, and said she would have him boiled forsupper. "But I have discovered something else, " said Gatty, with amischievous twinkling of her eyes, and opening a paper box, out sprang ahorrible spider, three inches round I am sure, black and hairy, faintlyspotted. Madame and Sybil fled, the little ones shrieked, Schilliescolded, and in the midst of the uproar the spider bolted, and peace wasrestored. Zoë had discovered a beautiful species of jessamine tree, mostfragrant in smell, and on which, for a wonder, there were no insectswhatever, and she therefore supposed it must be something good. 

We found out that no ants would touch the wood, so it proved very usefulto us. Winny bent and quivered under the weight of an enormouscuriously-shaped gourd, and triumphantly declared her discovery wasnearly as big as the little Mother's. "But it is no discovery, littleone, " said Serena, "for we have had gourds before. " "But it is adiscovery, " persisted the little one, "for it is such a big fellow, andit has a growing in and a growing out, quite unlike the others. " So wethanked her warmly, and Jenny said she was and had been undone topossess a gourd of that very particular shape. Lilly had discovered somany wonderful things (upon supposition) that we contented ourselveswith thanking her for some large and useful shells which would serve formany purposes. The boys had been so intent on manufacturing fishinglines that they had spent their time wandering vaguely about, hopingfishing lines would fall from the skies for them, but as no such thinghappened, they had pulled long hairy lines from the cactuses, and theyhad also brought in their pockets a fruit like an apple outside, but itwas full of an insipid kind of custard. Jenny had got some sand forscouring her floors and kettles, also she said she had got a plant thatlooked like one in an old book she had, from which they made soap. Thiswe found correct, and it proved a most valuable discovery; it was calledthe soap-wort. Hargrave had contented herself with gathering the mostbeautiful flowers she could see, at the same time bewailing over theirrapid destruction, only wishing that they were artificial ones that shemight ornament the young ladies' dresses. It was on this day that mydiscovery consisted of the cinnamon tree. But all this will appeartedious, so I will go on to the time when we were roused from ourdiscoveries, pretty walks, out-door amusements, and healthy exercise, bya terrific thunder storm. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

We had become somewhat accustomed to the storms, and, though this onewas terrific, and also followed by no interval of sunshine to break usin for the wet weather, yet our condition was so greatly ameliorated, wethought but little of it. Our house was waterproof even when the raincame down like the sea itself pouring over us. The wind was furious, butthe nook we had selected was most sheltered, and, but for the uproar itmade among the trees, we should have hardly known the real extent of thehurricane. Sometimes the thunder cracking over our heads awoke us in thenight, and we congregated together for companionship and comfort. In theday-time we were very busy; I was inventing a spinning wheel; Schillieand the girls concocting chessmen; the boys knocking up shelves, seats, and boxes; the maids labouring through a perfect haycock of rentclothes and damaged stockings; somebody always singing, and sometimesthat somebody was everybody. In the evening, Madame played, andeverybody danced for an hour by the light of one candle; when breathlessand tired, stories were told, each taking it in turn. A quick andpleasant three weeks passed, for which we daily thanked the Giver of allgood. 

When the sun shone once more our occupations were innumerable, leavingus no leisure from early morn, until the darkness came. What withgardening, lessons, manufacturing food and clothes, we had our handsfull. It was astonishing to see how active the young ones were inturning everything to use; how quick and clever they became in all sortsof ways that belonged more to older heads. It is true there were somesymptoms of fine ladyism that grumbled at washing clothes, grindingsand, and cleaning up dirty dishes; the latter was carried to so great aheight that Zoë and Lilly came to me with a flat refusal to wash thebreakfast plates. "Why?" said I. "Because they are so dirty, " said they. "Very well, " said I, "you need not do it. " But they never objected againto any work, for their dirty plates were put before them, without anyremark, each day, until they washed them of their own accord; and theelder girls let slip no opportunity of commenting upon fine ladies, whoexpressed great anxiety to help others, but must have the plates cleanedbefore they could wash or wipe them, and supposed they must have peopleto sweep the way before them, others to hand their food to their mouths. In fact, the irony ran so high, and was felt so sorely, that a privatepetition was sent in to have it stopped. This I was most glad to do, forour meals had been rendered a little unpleasant by mortified tearsbedewing the face of the gentle Zoë, while indignant sobs and haughtylooks betokened the harassed feelings of the high-spirited Lilly. 

As may be supposed, we had many conversations regarding our future fate, and the probability of passing our days in this island. 

_Mother. _--"It is the idea which always makes me so anxious, Schillie, to retain every possible memorial of our civilized life. Should ourchildren and their descendants remain on this island, they will live tothank the Mother who worries you so with all the spinning, weaving, andother inventions that tease you. "

_Schillie. _--"So you expect the children to marry, do you? Well, therewill be plenty of old maids left to keep up the civilized art ofscandal, seeing there are but two husbands for these six girls. "

_Felix. _--"Don't call me a husband, cousin Schillie, for I don't intendto marry. "

_Oscar. _--"I don't mind marrying Gatty, because she will go out shootingwith me. "

_Schillie. _--"And what has set you against matrimony, you imp ofmischief?"

_Felix. _--"Why I don't like being called grandfather, and so I won'tmarry and have grandchildren. "

This unfortunate announcement drew upon him the fate he wished to avoid, and, spite of his indignation, and tears, "grandfather" became his_sobriquet_ until they were tired of the joke. 

But we renewed our conversation, and, though I used my best arguments, and had Madame on my side, and though the battle waxed hot and loud, andwas oft renewed between us, I never could get Schillie to allow that itwas of the slightest use our thus exerting ourselves. This surprised mea good deal, for she had so much plain good sense, and was so naturallyclever, and gifted with such brains for invention and concoction, that Iexpected to find her the champion of my plans, instead of the damper sheproved. The hot and relaxing climate might have had some effect on herconstitution, or the good hope she always carried about with her that wewere not to remain here for ever, might make her reluctant to taketrouble for nothing. 

But it proved always in the end, the more busy and interested we were inour occupations the quicker time went, and less of it was spent in thosevain regrets and idle wishes that left wounds on the heart which nothingcould heal. 

In justice, I must say, when fairly roused, none worked so hard or sowell and the little workpeople had to look sharply about them when shewas in superintendence. 

She was in a cross mood one day, when she discovered me writing. 

_Schillie. _--"What can you be doing, June?"

_Mother_ (hesitating a little). --"I am writing a journal. "

_Schillie. _--"Now, pray, tell me for what purpose. "

_Mother. _--"It will be interesting to us to recur to some day; or itwill serve to enlighten our own descendants, should we never leave thisplace. "

_Schillie. _--"Well, I could not think you would be so absurd. Who wantsto recall this horrible time; or what possible interest can you put intothe details of such a life as ours. "

_Mother. _--"I grant it's very difficult, but you are at liberty to lookat it. "

_Schillie_ (reading). --"Ha! a thunderstorm (very interesting). Another(truly pathetic). Felix ill (the dear pet, how sorry his grandchildrenwill be to hear it). Gatty in mischief (when is she ever out of it?)Schillie worked the most of all (and what has she got to do besides?)Very merry tea (what a fib, when we have had no tea this month). Sybilso amiable (yes, quite mawkishly so). Our dear captain (good me! what amonody). The good Smart (perfect epitaphs over them all, pity they arenot in rhyme). Well, June, of all the nonsense I ever read your journalseems the crown thereof. "

_Mother. _--"I don't pretend to write anything amusing, for how can Iwith so few incidents; only I wished to keep a sort of journal. "

_Schillie. _--"It seems to me nothing but about the children, how theywere naughty and how they got good again. Why don't you write thegeological structure of the island, the botanical history, and a wholeaccount of the birds and beasts. "

_Mother. _--"That I leave for your abler head and pen. "

_Schillie. _--"Then it will never be done. I hate the place so much, Iwould not record a single thing about it. "

_Mother. _--"If that is the case, leave my poor journal alone. I grant itis everything you say, dull, stupid, and monotonous, nevertheless, Ihave a fancy to keep it. "

_Schillie. _--"Then, pray, indulge your fancy, and, in addition tokeeping your journal, keep it locked up, for it is quite enough toendure all the children's twaddle, without writing it down. "

My spinning-wheel answered remarkably well; but all my spinning was oflittle avail, as we had no idea of weaving. Schillie promised if she wasnot bothered by having to build more houses, she would try her hand atinventing a weaving machine the next rainy season. Luckily my yarn orthread was as coarse as needs be, and answered very well for crochetingand knitting. In both these arts we became wonderfully skilful; sewedcrochet boots and shoes, while others knitted petticoats and jackets, sothat we were in no particular fear that when our present clothes failedwe should become a tribe of white savages. The children grew like thevegetation, and Gatty stalked over the ground like a young Patagonian. We had no lack of food, though we had neither beef or mutton, butpoultry, birds, fish, eggs, and turtle, with innumerable vegetables andfruits, were surely enough for our simple party. In the midst of ourmany avocations, sighs and tears would arise for those we loved; neithercould the the affection we bore each other, and the peaceful, useful, and happy lives we led, obliterate from our minds all we had lost. Itwas no uncommon thing, especially on Sunday, for us to collect round afavourite tree, and talk of and picture to ourselves what was passing ateach home. In remembering the simple stedfast faith of my Father, thehopeful, sweet, loving nature of my Mother, I could not but think thatthrough their virtues we might hope for a restoration to home. As thesins of the parents are visited on the children, so are their virtuesmeans of showering blessings to the third and fourth generation. Was itpossible that we were to be finally severed from the world for ever? allthe comforts of civilized life fresh in our minds and thoughts. And hereI sometimes paused, thinking to myself should we be restored in a fewyears, in what sort of state and condition should I deliver up each ofmy precious charges to their parents. I could not disguise from myselfthat their present mode of life was not suited for the highly-bred andpolished youth of the nineteenth century. Madame, I must say, whateveremployment they were about, from cutting down a tree to washing andpeeling potatoes, never failed to inculcate a ladylike way of doingeither employment, and spared no pains to make them as accomplished andgraceful as our limited means afforded her. 

Sybil was naturally so feminine and elegant that no rough work couldspoil her. Serena had a bounding springing freedom of action thatbefitted a graceful young savage, and was too healthful and pretty tomake any act one not suiting to her; while that dear young leviathan, Gatty, could have been graceful nowhere, though beaming with health andstrength; how she did grow, and how she found out she was stronger thanthe little Mother, and how she teased her in consequence, enticing herupon little shelves of rock, under pretence of having discovered a newplant, and then keeping her there, though I might be calling for my lostcompanion until I was hoarse. Mischievous Gatty, and yet good and lovingas she was mischievous. Serena managed her admirably, and could make herdo whatever she liked; and it was pretty to see the sylph-like girlholding the great strong powerful Gatty in awe, lecturing her in agentle, grave, simple way, with a sweet low voice, that murmured like astream. Sybil might talk of duty, and "you ought" and "you ought not, "until her fair face was flushed with talking, but she either foundherself showered over with insects, or laid gently on the greensward, orswung up into a branch of a tree, from which she feared to jump down. Nomercy had Gatty upon the gentle soft Sybil. The only one among thechildren who did not seem happy was Oscar. He had no boy of his own ageto associate with in boyish pastimes; he was brought prematurelyforward, from being the eldest male of our company; he had beenpassionately attached to his home, and he could bear no allusion to it, or the probability of not seeing it again, without being seriouslyunhappy for the day. Fond as they were of each other, his brother wastoo young to enter into the feelings that were unnaturally old, becauseforced on him. 

If Schillie and Gatty devoted themselves to him for a day, he seemedmore happy, but he loved to mope about by himself with his gun; andwhile he grew tall and strong, his face was pale, and his browthoughtful beyond his years. Many were my anxious thoughts about him, and I lamented a thousand times having suffered Smart to leave, for hewould at all events have been some sort of companion to him. Of all ourparty, he certainly was the only one who invariably remained grave andquiet, whatever might be the pleasantries in which we indulged. 

Madame talked for an hour upon the dreadful fact of having no new musicfor the girls, and used the same phrases and words concerning therebeing no shop to buy a new cap as she did to the anxieties we hadendured and the fears that others must be enduring for us. 

Her horror at having no chemist near to make up her tonic mixtureequalled the horror she felt at what had become of our companions, orseeing the girls do anything inconsistent to her notions as befittingyoung ladies caused her as dreadful a shock as the thunder. She wasafflicted with fits of dying perpetually, which we remedied the best waywe could, generally finding out that a long confidential talk about hersorrows, making her will, and confiding her last wishes to us, restoredher as soon as any other recipe. But she was so good, and so fond of thechildren, that Madame had but to speak to have us all her messengers;even Schillie succumbed to her when the dying fit came on, matter offact as she was, and scolding me as she did for giving in to it. I hadexhausted all my efforts at consolation in one fit, and sent in Schillieto take my place. 

"Well, Madame, " began Schillie, in a great, stout, hearty, anti-invalidish voice, "better, of course, you are, I see. "

_Madame_ (in a faint whisper). --"Ah, my dear Madam, my dear kind friend, I may say now I am going to leave you. "

_The great Voice. _--"I am proud to be your friend always, Madame, butit's all nonsense talking of leaving us. Why you look as well androsy----"

_Madame_ (a little hysterical). --"Fever, dear Mrs. E. , all fever; mypoor frame cannot support this long. "

_The Voice. _--"Fever, is it? Let me count your pulse. Very good pulse, rather weak I should say. Take a glass of port wine and you will be allright. "

_Madame. _--"Dear friend, your robust frame knows not what it is tosuffer. Ah, the agonies I endure, the insupportable suffering!"

_Schillie_ (a little softer). --"Rheumatism, I dare say; I have itsometimes in my knees, and it is very aggravating. "

_Madame. _--"Alas, alas, would that it were; but I must not lose myprecious moments, I must try to speak while I am able. "

_Schillie. _--"Don't hurry, don't hurry, dear Madame. I have nothing todo at present, I can wait as long as you like. "

_Madame. _--"Dear Mrs. E. , thanks, but it is I, it is my time that is soshort. "

_Schillie. _--"Oh, come, come, that's all nonsense. I see no symptoms ofdying about you. Indeed you look better than I have seen you for ages. "

_Madame. _--"It's all deception. My time has come, dear friend, and toyou I wish to confide my last wishes. "

_Schillie. _--"But I never can keep a secret. Don't confide anything tome. "

_Madame. _--"They are not secrets. I only wish to confide my belovedlittle ones to your care after I am gone. "

_Schillie. _--"But I hate children, Madame. June will take care of them. "

_Madame. _--"Ah, I know she will; but she is so fond, so tender a Mother, she sees no faults in them. There is my darling Sybil, she is certainly, if a human being can be, faultless. "

_Schillie. _--"She is a very good soul in her way, Madame, but shockinglyuntidy. "

_Madame. _--"But her lovely smile, her sweet engaging manners. My Serenais something like her, but, being so much with Gertrude, she is a littleless ladylike in manners than I could wish. Could you, dear Mrs. E. , just hint to her when I am gone----"

_Schillie. _--"Oh, good lack! no, Madame, I can hint nothing. I'll tellher you thought her unladylike if you wish; but I think both she andGatty are first-rate Girls. They are afraid of nothing, and yourpattern, Sybil, jumps at a spider. "

_Madame. _--"Dear angel! I must go on. My lovely Zoë will certainly havea poke if she is not watched. "

_Schillie. _--"I'll poke her up always, Madame, I promise you, for yoursake. "

_Madame. _--"Thank you, thank you, and my pretty Winifred. Have you notobserved how she turns in her right foot?"

_Schillie. _--"No indeed, Madame, I never observed either right or leftfoot, but I'll look out, if I remember, for the future. "

_Madame. _--"Thanks, dear friend, I think that is all about my darlings, save Lilly's eyes. "

_Schillie. _--"They are very good eyes, Madame, and neither poke or turnin, which would be a squint I suppose. "

_Madame. _--"They are lovely eyes, of heaven's own blue, but she ruinsthem by reading no much. "

_Schillie. _--"Well, I'll stop her reading. Anything more Madame?"

_Madame. _--"Yes, I should like to be buried under trees near ourchurch. "

_Schillie. _--"Very well, I can safely promise that, as I suppose I shallhelp to dig your grave myself. "

Madame then wound up in such a pathetic manner that Schillie was obligedto have recourse to her pocket handkerchief, and came blubbering out ofthe room, muttering that though she believed she was only an old humbugshe would be very sorry if the old lady really died. 

She was only just recovering this fit one very sultry day when wecarried her to the edge of the cliff to catch a breath of air if shecould. It was so extremely hot we could do nothing, and therefore laybeside her, instead of leaving a little girl in attendance as usual. Wefancied something must be about to occur, for every breath seemed as ifdrawing in hot air. I, with what Schillie called my usual fidgetiness, was imagining horror upon horrors, when, suddenly looking at the sea, webeheld it rise and fall as if one tremendous wave passed over it. Almostimmediately the whole island seemed to tremble under our feet, arumbling and at the same time crashing sound quite surrounded us. "Anearthquake, " cried some, while all sprang to their feet. A breathlesssilence ensued, but all nature seemed as if nothing had occurred. "Thehouse, " said Schillie. "The boys!" I exclaimed. We flew down headlongtowards the rocks from which they usually fished. Not a trace of them orthe rocks, the sea was boiling beyond what we had never seen coveredbefore. I sat stupidly down on the sands, as if waiting for the wavesto cast my sons up at my feet. 

"They may not have been fishing, " said Schillie. I did not heed heruntil the sharp cry of a child in pain struck on my ear. We rushedtowards the place, and found Oscar supporting his brother, who wasscreaming violently. They were alive; all other things seemed to me asnothing. As I took him in my arms, Oscar told me that, finding the fishwould not bite, and feeling excessively tired, they had agreed to go toa shady ledge on the rocks, and sleep for an hour. He was awakened by astrange noise, as well as being thrown rather violently from the placewhere he lay; opening his eyes, he beheld Felix some feet below him, lying apparently dead. He ran and picked him up, and throwing some wateron his face from the brook near which they had lain down, in the courseof some minutes he opened his eyes and knew his brother, but on movinghe shrieked with pain. Oscar wrung his hands, and cried as he said, "Oh, Mother, Mother, what is the matter, will he die? Who has hurt him? Whathas happened? Oh my brother, my brother, I should die for my Felix. " Thesight of Oscar's distress caused a cessation in Felix's screams. He putout one little hand, and said, "Don't cry, Otty, I'll bear it, onlydon't cry so. " "Bear what, my darling, " said I, "where are you hurt?" "Iam hurted all about, Mama; but is it a snake that has eaten me, or whokilled me? I'll be a man, dear Otty. I'll not scream any more, if youwill only not cry so, because I shall cry, I know I shall, I must cryjust a little, but it is not the pain. " As he tried thus to comfort hisbrother, the colour fled from his cheeks, his eyes closed, the rosy lipspaled, he fell back in my arms motionless. I thought he was dead, but hewas in my arms, the wild waves had him not for their prey; could it bepossible that I felt comforted as I clasped him closer? Wine wasbrought, water poured on his face; and, as we laid him on the sward, hisright arm fell in an unnatural position. It was broken. Stripping offhis clothes, and carefully examining, we found him bruised in variousplaces, but no other bones injured save the collar bone. Schillie setboth arm and collar bone. We bandaged them as well as we could, and thencarefully carrying him to the old tent place, we did our best to restorehim to consciousness. In this we succeeded; and, though for many days helay in a dangerous fever, once that was subdued he grew wellastonishingly fast. The arm reunited perfectly, but the collar boneretains a lump on it to this day. 

The first symptom he gave us of returning health and strength was in aconversation he had with his beloved Jenny, who was so occupied innursing him her attentions to us were of the most scanty kind. Imagine alittle figure, clothed in a little white gown, his arm and shoulderbandaged up, lying on a lot of cushions. The smallest little white facepeeped out from a mass of hair, and a little brown monkey, with a faceabout the same size, watches the different clouds of restlessness orpleasure that passed over the little white face with a curious mixtureof wonder and curiosity. Jenny appears with a dish and exposes it toview. The little invalid, with a lordly air, surveys his dinner. 

_Felix. _--"A nasty chicken again, Jenny. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh, Sir, I have roasted it to a turn, and here is egg sauce. "

_Felix. _--"Then give me the egg sauce, and you may have the chicken. Iwish chickens were never invented. "

_Jenny. _--"Would you like a duck, Sir?"

_Felix. _--"No, duck is nastier. I want a mutton chop, Jenny. "

_Jenny. _--"But I have not got one, Sir. "

_Felix. _--"Then a beefsteak. "

_Jenny. _--"Indeed, I wish I could get one for you, Sir. "

_Felix. _--"Well, I don't mind, just for once, eating some boiled leg ofmutton. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh, my darling, then you must want mutton very bad, and youknow there is not such a thing on the island. "

_Felix. _--"Then it's a bad place, and I wish we were away, havingnothing but chickens and chickens, ducks and ducks, until we shall allcrow and quack. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh, don't, Sir, don't go for to move, and get in such apassion, you'll displace the bones, and make your Mama so unhappy. "

_Felix. _--"I am sure nobody is so unhappy as me; and as for yourchicken, there----"

And with a kick of the little impudent foot away went the chicken out ofits dish into Jenny's face, who forgave her darling on the spot; nay, even came to us for congratulations on his recovery. "For, " says she, "he is as impudent as ever he was when well, and is that not a goodsign, Ma'am. "

_Schillie. _--"Wash the remains of the chicken off your face, Jenny, andthen I'll tell you my opinion. "

CHAPTER XXVI. 

The fact that our beloved island was subject to earthquakes disturbed usconsiderably. Storms we began to think quite common, hurricanes nothing, rain but another mode for enjoyment; but to be swallowed up by theearth, by the very land that had proved a haven to us when storm-besetand wave-tossed, seemed an infliction not to be got over. 

For some time we imagined every noise a rumbling earthquake, the swiftrunning feet of the children as if the house was coming down, the noisythumping of the washing stones as indicative of the rocks falling overus. This induced us to think, much to Schillie's horror, of seeking anew abode during the very hot weather on a smooth plain where no rockscould cover us, nor trees fall on us, though we could not prevent theearth opening her mouth and swallowing us up. 

In one of our exploring parties for this purpose we came upon the siteand signs of an old habitation, evidently having been a substantial andlarge dwelling, with remains of garden and palisade. We know not how itescaped the observation of our kind captain, unless from the fact thatit lay on the open plain, and just before it was a plantation of trees, so that, unless you walked across the plain, and went behind the trees, you would see nothing of it; and they being able to see all across, doubtless thought it labour lost to investigate what seemed open beforethem. 

Here we fancied had been the lair of the great serpent, from the closesmell and other circumstances about the place; but it was with feelingsrather akin to awe that we investigated a place built by other handsthan our own. Feeling so assured, as we did, that no mortal was on theisland, or apparently had been, but ourselves, we had begun to thinkreally that it was our own, risen out of the sea for us alone, so thatSchillie was for a time the only one who took a matter-of-fact view ofthis appearance to us "Robinson Crusoes" of "Friday's foot. " Shedeclared it had been deserted twenty years and more, and that the roofwas a very bad one at the very beginning of it, and not on such a goodplan as ours; that certainly she descried a new lichen on the walls, which she went to fetch, and proved herself correct; finally, that theremight be some lock-up place within, giving us a clue to the formerinhabitants. We accordingly searched, and found various articles ofclothing and furniture, evidently of foreign manufacture. Everything wascovered some inches thick with a fine sand, which caused insufferablechoking and sneezing to those who were heedless. It seemed very apparentthat the house had been quitted suddenly, or that something had causedgreat disorder and confusion. After wasting a great deal of time, talking, thinking, and conjecturing, we at last came to the conclusionthat, with some trouble, we might make it a very tidy house, and that wewould proceed systematically to clean it, and make it fit for the use ofsuch august people as we were; and, being governed by the soul ofhonour, every article looking like private property was carefully putaway, in case the real owners should arrive, though there was many athing that would have been rather useful to us. Some books in theSpanish language we kept, as the girls and I thought to amuse ourselvesduring the next rainy season in teaching ourselves Spanish. "Mightysilly, " says Schillie, "taking such unnecessary trouble, as who knowsbut that there may be nobody to talk to ere long even in English. " Thisold house was very low, and full of rents and holes; also, we discoveredthat, though on a plain, it was so contrived nobody could perceive itwas a habitation unless close to it. From two sides it was quite hiddenby trees, though not close to them, from the third side it looked likepart of the plantation, and from the fourth side it seemed to be partand parcel of a mound and clump of rocks close by. It had five rooms init, two not much bigger than closets. Altogether we agreed our new abodehad not the open, frank, handsome air of our own home, with itswide-spread doorless entrance, but looked rather like the covered den ofpeople wishing to keep themselves concealed and out of sight. However, we used it in all openness and fairness, and whatever might have beenthe character of its last inhabitants, we kept open house, never closingthe great iron-plated door or the barred shutters; also, we misdoubtedthey could have been good people, as there was nothing feminine to befound about the place. Nevertheless, we lived in great comfort, andevery evening somebody told a new romance as to what had been the fateof the lost and gone, until we wove a history about them, equal to anyfairy story ever told, winding up with one from Felix, who, after givingvarious touching descriptions as to their numerous qualities andperfections, declared that they died one by one. "How?" said the littlegirls, looking aghast at such an abrupt conclusion. "They disappeared, "said Felix, "one every night. " "But that's no story, how did theydisappear?" "Oh, you must guess, my story is a riddle. " So they guessedand guessed, but, becoming no wiser, they clamourously called on him totell. "But if you don't guess, " said Felix, "how can I tell, for not oneof them was left alive. " "You are a stupid boy, " said Lilly, "and tell avery bad story. " "Yours was a much badderer, and you are a stupid girlnot to guess that the big snake eat them all up. " "Well done, welldone, " said everybody, "a very good idea. I dare say it did happen. " Sothen we fell upon conjecturing what we should have done to saveourselves under similar circumstances, which gave rise to so manybloody-minded schemes and horrible intentions of torture, that norespectable snake would have ventured near us. 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

What! has a year gone? Are we celebrating the day of our arrival at YRYNYS UNYG? More, much more, days flee away, weeks speed on, months glideby us. Has hope gone? Are the cheerful strong hearts weary and low? Theelastic young spirits, the energetic wills, the high courage and strongenergies, could not always last on the full stretch. But why detail thefits of despondency, the listless hopeless state into which we sometimesfell? Suffice it that nature sometimes asserted her rights, whilereligion kept us from open despair. Many events occurred, wearisome tothe reader, though interesting to ourselves. Sometimes we divided, andhalf lived in one house and half in the other. We then paid each othervisits of ceremony, expending much labour, even if no cost, on thefeasts we prepared for our company. Also we established a post, in whichwe wrote imaginary news from England. The girls became very expert indrawing. We spoke all kinds of languages. We invented stories and toldthem, many of the children's I have preserved, being very clever andamusing. Also we had another earthquake, which led to a great discovery. No less than that the cliffs behind our house, and reaching down to thebeach, were one continuous range of caverns, all apparently formed ofold coral. Serena was the fortunate discoverer, for, excited bycuriosity one day, she insinuated her slender figure in a fissure whichhad been rent in the rock by the last earthquake. Her exclamations ofdelight and pleasure caused all those who could follow her to do so;but, alas for the stout Schillie, and the gigantic Gatty, they werecompelled to hear the shouts of joy and yet could bear no part; adiscovery was made and no Schillie to give her opinion thereon; a newadventure and no Gatty to lend a helping hand. They chafed like lions ina cage, until Madame happily came to their rescue, by suggesting anenlargement of the fissure. But this was not the work of a moment, moreespecially as every two minutes they were interrupted by the little onesrushing out with fresh wonders to detail, while the big ones shoutedmore and more. 

Gatty squeezed herself through with the loss of half her garments, fullyprepared to prove the new discovery nothing, while Schillie, Madame, andI worked for another half hour, and went through like ladies to see asight which enchanted us. A most magnificent cavern, cool and dark, though some light penetrated in from above somewhere, the ground wascovered with fine dry sand, the numerous grotesque shapes and odditiesall around the cavern seemed almost made on purpose for little privatehabitations and snug corners. It was so large in size that it hadnothing of the musty feeling of the little caverns below, but was airy, and even bright with sunshine during part of the day. Every body seemedto find a nook or place in it so suited to their minds, that we calledit the "Cavern of Content. " We nearly deserted our houses during the hotweather, and lived almost entirely in the cavern, everybody choosingtheir own private apartment, and fitting up according to their ownfashion. Schillie grumbled a good deal at the perversity of the cavernin not having suffered itself to be discovered before, and saved her thetrouble of building a house. "I declare, " said she, "my hands have neverbeen fit to look at since. " These hands were her weak point, as I saidbefore, but, as they were just as white and pretty as ever, I would notnibble at her fish for a compliment, and she held them up without aremark from any of us until Gatty pinched them. 

The only thing I did not like about the cavern was that it hadinnumerable passages and windings about, and odd places, with darkholes, and ghostly-looking corners. I was not satisfied until I hadexplored them all, blocking up narrow little slits, and doing all Icould to rout out anything that might be harbouring there. There was onepassage very long and steep, the entrance to it out of the cavern was sonarrow we did not notice it at first; but, when once through, we hadevery here and there light, and it led in one or two instances to othercaverns, though none so large as ours, but it always led downwards. Atlast we came to a place utterly dark, and, as we stopped for a moment, we heard the rushing of water. Of course I thought we should all bedrowned, and commanded every one to return, but, somehow, we could notrest without finding out what dangers we might be exposing ourselves to. So, after a couple of day's doubt, we took candles and torches, and thewhole family set out, not being willing to leave one survivor to tellthe tale of what might befall us. At the dark place we lighted ourtorches and proceeded towards a glimmering light. The rushing of watersounded nearer and nearer, our steps became slower and more slow, thelight brighter and better, at last what should we see but the seashining through a fall of waters that hung like a gauze curtain betweenus and the open air. We were able to creep out with but a slightsprinkling, and then found ourselves not far from the great chestnuttree, at the place before mentioned, where the rocks had a precipitatefall of twenty feet, over which the stream fell; in fact, the entranceinto the cavern was immediately under the fall, and, with very littletrouble, we could make egress and ingress without getting wet. 

It is impossible to do justice to the beauty of the scene looking at itthrough the sparkling veil of waters, or to describe our pleasure atthis singular discovery. Not only did the outside of the island belongto us, but now we had the secrets of the interior exposed to us, and theright of making what we liked of them. 

_Mother. _--"Now, Schillie, this is one of the most charming discoveriesin the world, for if pirates and marauders come here, we shall be ableto hide for weeks without their discovering us. "

_Schillie. _--"I had hoped your head was cleared of those piraticalnotions. For my part, I wish someone would come. The King of the Pirateswould be welcome so that we could have a little variety. "

_Mother. _--"I think you are ungrateful. We have been eighteen monthshere now, and can you say that we have had one privation or serioustrouble?"

_Schillie. _--"June, you have your children near you, you see nothingelse and care for nothing else. I own the sight of my Willie, and thelong sunny curls of my Puss, would, were it but for one moment, ease myheart, and make me bear hunger, thirst, privations of every kind, without a murmur. We have everything here we can possibly want, and thatwithout having to slave for it. We have food growing up to our mouths, the trees shed clothes for us, the sea, the sky, the air, the island, more lovely than angels' dreams; the young ones grow and thrive; Madamehas become a new creature; you are regaining your youth and spirits. Sowhat have I to do, but eat, drink, and sleep, and think of what I haveleft behind, and what I may never see again. I tell you, June, I ammoped to death. I welcome the thunder storms as a variety, I look uponthe earthquakes as a desirable change in something, I watch thehurricanes with a sort of insane desire that they would blow us allaway!"

_Mother. _--"My darling! I am vexed for you. I trust that God will lookupon your present state with compassion and mercy, restoring you oncemore to your children. But remember yours are with the best and kindestfriends, in the midst of civilisation and religious advantages. Look atmine. Though I have them with me, and they are healthy and strong, yetis this the sort of education I intended for them? Is this the life Ihad hoped to see them lead? Should they not soon be restored to theirhomes and country will they not be rendered unfit for mixing withcivilised society? or too old to change; or, even if we remain here, will not that be worse for them?"

_Schillie. _--"Well, I grant our troubles are equal, but I wish, I wish, oh how I wish to see my children once more. But here are the girls, andthey must not see me thus. Upon my word Gatty is too stupid. She hasgrown almost as good as Sybil and Serena. I don't think she has been ina bit of mischief these three months. "

_Mother. _--"Don't make yourself unhappy about that, lest you find reasonto eat your words, and have to sit in repentance once for some actagainst you. Now girls, don't you think this one of your bestdiscoveries?"

"Yes, " said Sybil, "because during the rainy season we can come hereevery day and have a shower bath. "

"And, " said Serena, "we can get fresh water every day without beinghalf-drowned. "

"And, " said Gatty, "we can sit here and look out for ships all daylong. "

_Mother. _--"What, Gatty, are you tired of being here?"

_Gatty. _--"Tired, tired does not express what I think about this place. There is nothing to do. Nothing frightens Sybil now, and Serena is sobusy learning Spanish, she won't listen to a word I say in English. Oscar makes me talk of home and Wales until I am ready to cry my eyesout at my own descriptions. And the three little girls are all so wiseand womanly that they seem to reprove me if I do anything the least likeplay or fun. I have not had a bit of fun since Felix tried to teach hismonkey to fish, that he might lazily read himself. I am quite done upwith dullness" (heaving a sort of groan). 

_Mother. _--"Indeed, I think you are badly used, especially since Madamehas found out you really can be a good girl if you like. "

_Gatty. _--"I could be as mischievous as ever, only nobody cares for itor scolds me. "

_Schillie. _--"Mischievous! I should think so, you sphinx of plagues, Ideclare I am dripping, and you know I have a horror of being over damp. "

_Gatty. _--"It is quite clean water, little Mother, and it is but alittle stream, and has not been running long to you. "

_Schillie. _--"But you know if it had not been for your great clumsyfingers making a channel, that stream would never have come to where Iam sitting; and you did it on purpose you know, so that it should justdribble to my seat and not June's. "

_Gatty. _--"Yes, I know I did, little Mother, because you know I wouldnever have done so to her. "

_Schillie. _--"Did any one ever hear such impudence. Now, I insist on itthat you go back, and bring me some dry things. But it's no use, I mustgo myself. I am wet through and through. Well, you shall never catch mecomplaining again of Miss Gatty being stupidly good; and she knows sowell I hate anything like damp. "

_Gatty_ (with her demure face). --"Yes, little Mother, I know that sowell, that I sent sufficient water to wet you thoroughly instead ofdamping you. "

Schillie went off muttering horrible imprecations. 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

We employed the next rainy season in making the passage through thecavern wider and better, so that we could run up and down withouttorches or fears. The rainy season had commenced with what Felix calleda very savage storm, and it seemed likely to end with one equallyfierce. The thunder pealed so loud that many large pieces of rock wereshaken down in the cavern by the concussion, and it became dangerous tolive in it. Schillie turned us all out, therefore, one day, and takingOscar and Gatty, she placed them in different safe corners with guns, and they all three fired their guns in the cavern for half an hour, thereby bringing down any loose rocks or dangerous parts of the cavern. When we were re-admitted, we were nearly all choked with the smell ofthe gunpowder, which did not go off for a good while. The cavern was sodry, healthy, and large, and being able to run down to the brook was sodelicious, that we scarcely thought of the danger we incurred in livingin it. But this storm was tremendous. We ran to the narrow part, closeby the waterfall, to flee out at a minute's warning. As we sat huddledtogether, all silent and awe-struck, what was that we saw in the flashof lightning? Some uttered a hurried exclamation, all started, but nonesaid a word. The thunder crashed louder; we longed for the lightning. Itcame, one long, bright flash, and every mouth uttered "a ship! a ship!"

How unaccountable were our feelings. Fear for the ship predominated. Then the wild conjectures, the hopes, the fears. Suppose it was thebeloved La Luna, or some stranger. We heeded not the storm for ourselvesnow. We longed for the flashes of lightning to reveal to us the strange, the welcome, the bewildering sight. She was apparently riding at anchor, endeavouring to weather the storm under the shelter of the great rock, for each flash showed her in the same place, but each flash also tookaway from the most sanguine the hope that it was La Luna; yet still weclung to the idea that it might be the dear captain come in anothervessel. To leave the spot was impossible; the maids brought cloaks andwrappers for the children, who slept at our feet, but the older watchersremained with their eyes fixed on the one spot, waiting for the comingdawn. The wind lulled, the rain ceased, the thunder was silent, and theimpenetrable darkness remained unrelieved by the lightning. Thus we satthrough that dark night, waiting for the coming hour so important to ourfate. 

Over the wide-spread sea streamed the first light of morning. As itspread from one end of heaven to the other our hearts beat, our eyesached to penetrate still quicker the fast-receding gloom. It was thenthat Madame spoke, beseeching me earnestly to suffer no signs of ourbeing on the island to show themselves until we had carefully scannedand examined the strangers. To this I silently agreed. Schillie andGatty, with the three girls, were so absorbed in their watch that Madamewent to each and gave them the caution she had given me. In a fewminutes the world was in a blaze of light, and conspicuous on thetroubled but brilliant sea was the long, low, black hull of aschooner-rigged vessel. There seemed no signs of life on board, whichsent a chill to our hearts. If our dear captain had been there, would henot have been watching for the daylight as we had been? Would he nothave been landing at this moment, and we rushing down to meet him? Manysobbed aloud, half overcome at the sight of human beings again, halfoverwhelmed at the fatal fear that they came not for us. Madame aloneseemed to have her senses about her. Silently beckoning the maids tofollow, she left us, but what to do we neither asked or cared to know. The little ones still slumbered, we still watched, no life, no signs ofhumanity to be seen on board the object of our fond wishes, our deepanxiety. An hour passed, and, as the little sleepers each awoke, Madamehad them carried off. Presently the maids brought us each some coffee, but we hardly cared to drink it. 

At last a man is seen. We grasped each other's hands and withdrew, clinging closer together, though the veil of waters effectually screenedus, well as we could see through it. Another half hour, and the vesselwas alive with human beings. Finally, about a dozen, all armed, got intoa boat and came to land. They, one and all, anxiously gazed on thecliffs and rocks, while some used their telescopes. When landed, theyexamined with wonder and curiosity the remains of our tent; we had leftbut few signs there, as nothing could remain out in the wet weatherwithout being damaged. But still there was enough to show them thathuman beings had been there, and that within a month or so. They satdown, and talked vehemently, always looking with great earnestness onthe island. We supposed them to be alarmed, for they did not venture onehundred yards from their boat. How little did they think what a helplessparty was watching them, and that, too, with greater fear than interest. Not that I was not already feeling the wisdom of Madame's advice, for, as far as we could judge, they seemed a black strange wild-looking setof men. But our suspense was soon ended. We heard one shouting, theothers all ran, and he pointed to something on the cliffs we could notsee. I trembled as I looked round for the children, but Gatty, whosecuriosity and excitement took her beyond the bounds of prudence, exclaimed, it is the snake's skin, they are wondering at it. She wasquite right. Two got into the boat and rowed back to the ship, the restran without apparent fear to the rock on which our captain had nailedthe great skin, and which we had never removed, and which neither timeor storms had apparently injured. The boat brought back another load, who also ran to the place, and all seemed in a great state ofexcitement. 

"June, " said Schillie to me, "they are not alarmed about us, you see. They must have known of this island, and the great snake, and beenafraid of it; now they see its skin you'll see they'll be all over theisland. I misdoubt me, that big fellow is the King of the Pirates, whomfate has wafted hither in compliance with my mad wishes; and that housewe found on the plain is his castle, and now he'll go and takepossession, and find out that somebody has been beforehand. I don't liketheir looks, June, we must keep close at present. But what infatuatedgeese we are to sit here, when we must run to Tir-y-hir, and do awaywith as much of our whereabouts as we can. "

Leaving the children to watch, with Sybil in charge of them, we ran forour lives. Here we found the wise and thoughtful Madame beforehand withus, she and the maids had been moving everything, and it required butwilling hands and quick work to pile up stones, and remove all vestigesof the cavern. Of course our house would speak for itself. Luckily wehad been living in the cavern for a month, so that no very recent tracesof us could be discovered. Gatty grumbled a little, indeed I don't thinkshe would have worked had she not anticipated some amusement in watchingthe new arrivals, whilst they must be utterly ignorant of ourexistence. Schillie worked with a will; from the first I think she had aforeboding that all was not right about these people. We now went back, and found the watchers full of news, and also full of squabbles amongstthemselves. More people had come from the ship; fires had been lighted. Every one had gone to look at the big snake's skin. Working was goingon; symptoms of a tent had been commenced. The squabbles amongst thelittle ones arose because of their different opinions of the new comers. Oscar voted them pirates, and declared he would shoot the first one thatcame near us. The little girls declared they must be friends, and wouldbe sure to take them home if they gave them money. Felix was mostanxious to be amongst them and get on board, and go home, and everyother variety of scheme, but the promise from Oscar that he should havethe first chance of shooting the first pirate completely turned him, andhe became perfectly convinced that they were horrible robbers, perhapsslave-stealers, and did he not shoot them he and his Mother would bestolen and sold for slaves to different masters. A climax of fate thatseemed to him would settle the period of his life. 

We took little food that day, and the strangers never imagined thatthroughout the whole time at least four pairs of eyes were constantlywatching them; nay, even when night arrived two of us kept watch, thoughwe had most of us fits of impatience, not to say remorse, at thuswelcoming strangers so long desired. In fact, if it had not been forSchillie and Madame we should certainly have rushed upon our fate in ouranxiety to find out whether they were friends or foes. Gatty chafed likea young lion, every handkerchief that came near her was soon in tatters. Sybil glowed with animation as she said, "They never could harm us, theywill be only too glad to help us, they will pity us so much for our sadfate; we have only to tell them our story and they would take us allaway; oh I am sure, quite sure they would. It seems so unkind andungracious to be thus suspicious of the first human beings we have seenso long. "

_Schillie. _--"Pooh, pooh, child, it is better to leave them in ignoranceof our unkindness, for fear you should find out when too late that theywill be equally unkind in chopping you up into beefsteaks, at least youhad better make up your mind which of the two acts will be the mostunkind. "

_Sybil. _--"But, surely they are not cannibals; I don't think there is asailor in the world who could be a cannibal, they are all such goodfellows. "

_Schillie. _--"Humph! Think as you like my dear. I honour your innocenceand applaud your approbation of sailors. But you are such a noodle, and, being the stoutest of the party, ought to have more compassion onyourself. "

_Serena. _--"But I agree with Sybil in thinking it very ungracious, notgiving them the option of being kind to us, if they like it. They canbut leave us behind if they don't like us. "

_Schillie. _--"If they would promise to leave us behind in case theydon't like us, I am ready to go and meet them now. "

_Gatty. _--"Then do come, for I do think this most horrid work, peepingand watching, and imagining every evil thing against them. Besides, supposing they do turn out uncivil, what is to prevent us when they areall asleep rising and taking possession of their vessel, and sailing offwith it, leaving them a note to say we will pay them for it as soon asever we arrive in England. "

_Schillie. _--"And I trust you are prepared to act captain to the vessel, as well as mate and crew. I promise you that I am not going to seawithout some experienced hands to guide the ship. "

_Sybil. _--"Perhaps we can bribe some of them to come with us. For ifthey are wicked people there are sure to be some unfortunate good onesamong them, who will be glad to get away. "

_Mother. _--"Well! between us we shall weave a romantic story about them. In the meantime don't let us be impatient. "

_Serena. _--"But, dear sister, won't they think it unkind of us hidingourselves from them in this suspicious way, supposing they turn out tobe good friendly people. "

_Madame. _--"My sweet child, let them think us anything rather than weshould get into their power. Once in their hands we should never getout again so helpless as we are. Indeed they look so ferocious that twoof them would be quite enough to kill us all. "

_Oscar. _--"I should like to see two dare to do it. "

_Felix. _--"And so would I, we would soon settle their business, would wenot Otty? You should take the left fellow, and I would knock down theright one. "

_Gatty. _--"Yes! indeed; two! Why I could settle two myself! But this issuch sorry work; peeping like brats. We might be even now makingpreparations to go away, they having promised to take us by this time. Ican't stand waiting another day, I know I cannot. "

_Serena. _--"Then you must sit, and be patient, meanwhile let me tellyou----"

_Schillie. _--"I think you are very childish. Think if these people turnout to be enemies what an advantage we have in being able to see andwatch all they do, and yet they not being able to find out anythingabout us. "

_Sybil. _--"But I don't like to think they are enemies or that they wouldbe so to us. "

_Gatty. _--"Of course not, Syb. For once I agree with you, and I think ita great shame to behave like this to them; so like Madame fearing anelephant behind a straw. "

This last sentence was muttered between her teeth, but Schillie caughtit, and turning round said, "I'll tell you what Miss Gatty, if you sayanother word on the subject, or favour us with any more of yourremarkably silly ideas, I'll have you locked up. "

"Where, little Mother?" said Gatty, winding her great arms roundSchillie, who struggled in vain to release herself from the potentgrasp. "June, June, con---- no, I don't mean that, hang---- no nor that, you horrid---- Well! I am in a vice, June, I say June, make her releaseme. What arms the wretch has, will you let me out you good-for-nothing, I'll give it you well, Miss; come release me, June, I'll never speak toyou again, if you don't let me free instead of laughing in that absurdmanner. "

Truly it was very ridiculous; Gatty so cool and quiet, but holding herfast; Schillie in a red hot rage, and utterly unable to release herself. But we were getting too noisy, so peace was proclaimed, and harmonyrestored. 

The next morning we found it a true prophecy that the strangers would beall over the island. First of all they examined all our remains andmarks of habitation on the cliffs, especially the church, where ourfoot-marks would be more recent than anywhere else. But we trusted tothe great rains that had fallen to obliterate them as much as possible. In examining the cliffs they came so near us that we could distinguishtheir voices, and even found that they spoke a sort of Spanish. Thenearer they came the less prepossessing they appeared, and even Gattyretreated with a shudder as two wild fierce-looking hairy faces showedthemselves just above a ledge of rocks within fifty yards of our hidingplace. 

Some of us remained under the waterfall, the noise of which prevented ushearing anything distinctly, while the remainder ran up and watched atthe other entrance. There, through chinks and crevices we could watchthem, as they gradually came in different parties towards the littlevalley in which our house was built. It was quite inevitable theirdiscovering it, so we made up our minds to that matter; and it was notlong ere the shouts of those who did so drew all the others to theplace. 

How rejoiced we were on a nearer view of them that Madame had been soprovident in advising us to keep close until we could learn something ofthem. Even Sybil was obliged to allow that she did not recognise asingle good face amongst them. So wild and fierce a set I never saw, andtheir looks made me shudder. From our small knowledge of Spanish wecould make out that they were greatly surprised, and evidently guessedsome one was on the island. Also they said a great deal about the snake, and their rejoicings it was dead, making evident allusions to the islandas if they knew it quite well. After satisfying their curiosity some satdown to smoke, as if intending to wait patiently for the arrival of theinhabitants, others pursued their researches and we had no doubt went tothe other house, while all examined their arms and primed their guns, asif preparing for an engagement with the warlike people who hadslaughtered so great a monster as the snake. 

We made all these remarks amongst ourselves, and were greatly amused atour conjectures and interpretations of all they said. 

But we could not thus calmly give up all our fond hopes and wishes. Wehad still some struggles, frightened as we were at the sight of our newcompanions. It was necessary, however, that we should come to someregular arrangement of our time and work, as we were in danger ofstarving to death in our eagerness to watch these people. Unluckily agreat part of our store of food was in the house they were now so busilysmoking in. We had enough with us for a few days, but we generally keptour stores there, as they seemed to do better there than in the cavern. Also it was useless the whole set of us watching; accordingly we took itturn about, two at each entrance for two hours at each time, a littleone and a big one always together. The remainder went about their usualoccupations, all except lessons, about which Madame seemed to havetasted the waters of Lethe. We suffered rather in point of meals, as wedared not light a fire for fear of the smoke discovering us. Besides ourkitchen apparatus was all in the house, so that altogether, what withfatigue, worry, and discomfort, we were getting unanimous in abusing ournew neighbours. We came to one agreement, namely, that the next daybeing Sunday we should observe how they spent it. If, in anything like achristian manner we would open negotiations with them by some means yetto be discussed, but, if in a heathen manner, then we should considerthem as savages, cannibals, and no one knows what; and, hiding close, weshould quietly endure our privations as best we could, until theill-omened, disappointing black vessel should leave us once more to ourfate. 

In the security of darkness and secrecy we slept that night, Madame andJenny moving their mattresses to the waterfall side, Schillie and I tothe side where Tir-y-hir was, that, at all events we might have thefirst intimation of any discovery they might make. Before we went tosleep, however, we assured ourselves that they had been to the otherhouse, and, if anything could have completed our disgust it was the factthat they returned dragging with them all our summer clothes, with whichthey covered themselves. The pretty white hats belonging to the girls, which they had learned to plait themselves, were thrust on the great, dirty, greasy heads of these horrid men. All the pretty silk Sundayfrocks, the shawls, the scarfs, the caps, the bonnets, the carefullyhoarded remains of our civilized attire, alas! alas! did they not alsotell these wretches what a helpless party were on the island? Everythingwas recklessly thrown about, torn, and trodden under foot. Hargrave flewfrom the sight, and hid her tears and stifled her sobs in the darkestcorner of the cavern. From that hour they were doomed in her estimationas the acme of wickedness and vice. 

Many times during the night were we awakened by their noise and drunkenrevelry, and alas for the hopes we had formed of the Sabbath-day noneever were less fulfilled. 

The scenes of riot, quarrelling, drinking, and imprecation were sodreadful we could not keep watch any more, but hurried as far we wereable from the sight and sounds of life so abhorrent to our nature, sohorrid to witness. With pale faces and tearful eyes, and ears yet filledwith oaths and bitter words, we proceeded to gain courage and implorehelp from the throne of grace, feeling how we stood in need of such aid. For not even when about to be a prey to the stormy elements, or thedesolate feeling when left alone in a solitary island, or the suddendeath which appeared inevitable in the jaws of the horrid snake, noteven in all these did we feel our helplessness as we did now. And it wasour own species we feared, for whose coming we had so often prayed. Itwas man, once created in the image of God, that sent this pang of horrorthrough us. 

But, enough of this; suffice it to say we were a set of miserable, trembling, quaking women, but God in his mercy calmed and comforted us, so that after the morning prayers we proceeded to make our hiding placestill more secure. 

As I said before, the waterfall was a most effectual screen, especiallynow that there was so much water in the brook. The more water that fellof course the more liable we were to get wet as we passed in and out, but, owing to the height from which it fell, the water cleared the rockby some feet, and thus gave us a passage underneath. The tall ones hadalways to stoop, but the little ones ran out and in like rabbits in aburrow. At the other entrance it was almost as well concealed. Now wegot in and out, for the rock projected some ten feet out, and then justround the corner appeared a sort of recess. This seemed exactly smoothwith the rock, but, by edging round and squeezing a little, you came toa sort of slit or cleft in the rock and that led to the cavern. But evenwhen there we had innumerable holes and hiding places, and it would havebeen a good week's work to ferret us all out from thence. In case, however, of discovery, we organised a plan and arranged our places ofretreat, and we practised ourselves in quick hiding, and, to get ourlesson perfect, in every now and then calling out "The pirates arecoming. " Whereupon, as a matter of course, every one ran for their livesto their appointed place. Each place had a communication with another, so that we could telegraph all round. The place from whence we made ourobservations was on a ledge up in the cavern, from whence some of thelight came in; it might be about twenty feet from the ground, and welooked down on them. Dreadful wretches. 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

We were up, had had our shower bath after careful examination, hadbreakfasted, and yet there lay our enemies in stupid and heavy sleepstill. 

"Now then, " said Gatty, "now is our time. "

"Yes, " said Otty, "I'll engage to kill them all. "

"With my help, " said Master Felix consequentially. 

"No, no, children, don't be so absurd, " said I, "drunken people are notso helpless as you imagine, and, besides, they may not be all so. Somemay be watching elsewhere, some others may still be in the ship; theywill soon be tired of looking for us, and leave us in peaceablepossession of our dear little island. "

_Schillie. _--"I am not quite sure if it would not be a good plan to pickthem off one by one, when we can find them at an advantage. "

_Mother. _--"For heaven's sake don't be mad. The report of a gun wouldbring them all on us, and the smoke betray us. "

_Sybil. _--"Besides, little Mother, they may after all be good people, and we have no right to kill them until they have tried to hurt us. "

_Hargrave. _--"Oh Miss Sybil, whatever can you go for to say they 'avenot 'armed hus. I never, no never saw such wickedness! My mistress'sbest lace dress! I shall never forget it to my dying day, no nor neverforgive it. The 'eathens, the monsters, I am willing to 'old anyhinstrument for my young master while he shoots the dreadfulscrummagers. "

_Gatty. _--"You don't say so! Hargrave, then take hold of this. "

Hargrave shuddered as she grasped the gun, but she resolutely held it atarms length. Gatty having put her to the proof, applauded her, and wewent on with our conversation. 

_Mother. _--"I can never feel sufficiently grateful to you, Madame, foryour forethoughts and wisdom. We are now at all events our ownmistresses and masters, but no one knows what would have become of us, had we gone open-armed to meet these people. "

_Madame. _--"They look capable of any wickedness, Madam, and I reallybegin to think from all I can make out that they are pirates, and thenthey would have had no scruples in carrying us all off, and selling usfor slaves. "

_Schillie. _--"Or worse, they might have turned us into wives, a thing Icould by no means consent to, even to be Queen of the Pirates. "

_Serena_ (our best Spanish Scholar). --"I heard them talking a great dealabout the snake, and it seemed they were afraid to land at first forfear of it, but wanted water very much. And it was only on discoveringits skin that they ceased to feel any alarm, and have wandered all aboutsince. "

_Gatty. _--"What owls we were to leave the skin there. However I think itgreat fun to dodge them in this way. "

_Madame. _--"Fun did you say, my dear child? Poor deceived child. "

_Gatty. _--"Not deceived at all, Madame, and, besides, we all think itfun. "

_Sybil. _--"Yes, Madame, I think it very amusing to feel so safe andsecure, and yet to be able to watch them so well. "

_Serena. _--"And you know, Madame, it gives us such advantage; we knowall about them, and they know nothing about us. "

_Schillie. _--"Also, Madame, we have now something to do, and June cannotthrust any more of her inventions upon us for want of some otheramusement. "

_Zoë. _--"And you know, Madame, we cannot have any lessons while we areso busy watching. "

_Winny. _--"Yes, Madame, and it is so nice to feel so useful, and haveyou all running up to ask us, 'Well! what do we see now? What's going onat present?'"

_Lilly. _--"And to see them all running about here and there looking forus, and all too in the wrong places. "

_Oscar. _--"And what fun it will be to shoot them. "

_Felix. _--"Yes! right and left shots. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh, Master Felix, how pleased I should be to see you do that. "

_Hargrave. _--"Nobody more so than hi, I make bold to say. "

Madame turned from one to another in sad dismay, and then looked at me. 

"Well! Madame, it is better they should all think thus than be aswretched as we were yesterday, " returned I. "So let us make the best ofit, hope the best, and ardently pray for it. "

"I should like just to kill a few before they leave, " said Gatty. 

_Mother. _--"For what possible reason, my dear child?"

_Gatty. _--"Because, because, it will be then a real good downrightadventure, and we shall be able----"

Here we were interrupted by a great noise. Every heart jumped into everymouth, at least mine did, so I suppose every other person's did. We flewto our hiding places. By and by there was a great smell of smoke. Itelegraphed Schillie, and we crept from our corners, and went to the spyplace. Oh sight of horror, what did we see but our beloved house, thatmatchless building, all in flames! Not being able to speak, Schillieshook her fists at them, until I thought she would shake them off. Thedear little house, our pride and delight, built with such labour, inhabited with such pleasure, was fast consuming under the hands ofthese robbers. It seems that having guessed all our stores were there, and having made every effort to find us, and not succeeding, they hadresorted to this method in the hope of forcing us to appear. But, sucha base act only made us think much more badly of them, and we couldhardly tell the news as we went sorrowfully back to the others. 

In the meantime they shouted and called to us in every part of theisland, offered us every inducement they could think of to make usappear. But, not even the bribe of a promise to take us away from theisland moved us one bit. We kept closer and more quiet the more furiousthey became. This lasted two days. We had not much more food left, andit was absolutely necessary we should get to the gardens to obtainsomething, or to the other house. This was a dreadful idea. At one timeI half thought it would be better to starve altogether. But, could Ibear to see the little ones die before my face?

It makes me shiver when I think of that hour, and the settling who wasto go. It must be Schillie or I, one to go, one to stay for fear ofaccidents. The lot fell on her. I would not let her have her way, butwould draw lots. I did not know which was the worst fate of two, to goor stay. Jenny offered to go, Otty would go, and the lot fell on Serenaof the three girls. Gatty groaned aloud in disappointment. The hourfixed on was just before night, when they would all be carousing. Well!we let them out. Ah! how horrible it was to see them withdrawn from theshelter of the secret cavern. I sprang to recall them my feelings wereso dreadful. But they disappeared like lapwings. On our knees we waitedfor them, Sybil laying her head in the dust for sorrow, her Serena insuch danger, Gatty tearing at the rocks and stones until her hands bled. And we could not see them if they were in danger. The suspense was toodreadful to be borne. With a few hasty words to Madame we seized as muchrope and cordage as we could carry, and, slipping out expeditiously, wemade our way, with the dexterity of long practice, up the side of thecliffs, among the brushwood, to the top of the cavern. Here we could seehalf over the island. But first we tied two stout ropes strongly to twotrees, and let them down into the cavern through one of the apertureswhich lighted it. This told them inside that we had safely arrived atthe top, and the ropes were strong enough to let us down in case wecould not safely get back. Sybil, Gatty, and I were these threeimpatient ones. Having done that, we looked out for our beloved ones. They would be under cover all but the plain. We saw them! They were justgoing to cross it. How they ran! How we wept and prayed for them. Howendless appeared the time when we once more lost them in the plantationby the house. It is beginning to grow dark. They are coming! yes, allfour of them, heavily laden evidently. Now they are across the plain!Now the friendly trees receive them! In ten minutes more they will behere! How we shall welcome them, though I cannot think how I am ever totouch the food they have gained at such a risk. Now we must go down tomeet them, and help the dear beloved creatures in with their preciousloads. The trees crack, "let us make haste, " the brushwood opens. Ah!the dreadful sight! Six great pirates appear just as our dear ones burstthrough the trees, hurrying all the more from being so near home, half-blinded with the weights they carried. It is over! They aresurrounded, the pirates shout, they scream, and I fall to the groundwith those sounds ringing in my ears. 

CHAPTER XXX. 

But not a minute did I stay there. We must be up and doing. Despair madeus calm and cool. Everything seemed to depend on our judgment andcaution. How my heart was wrung with those cries. Poor Sybil, the dearchild seemed frantic, almost beside herself; she became resolute, almostfierce; she seemed ready to dare the whole band. But they are carryingthem off. Can we resist flying after them? Yes, we must, we must. Theyare going to take them down the cliffs. But where is Oscar? He is notamong them. They go. Now then, now is our time; we must get quicklydown, and run to the waterfall to see what is done to our heart'streasures. We got down safely. As we emerge, one by one, we hear aslight sound, and, looking round, perceive Otty hiding in the brushwood. Being a quick sharp boy, he had seen the pirates in a minute, and, falling down among the bushes, had escaped notice. 

I clasped him in my arms, Gatty seized his bundle. We rushed into thecavern, and told our tale; not that Sybil stopped or stayed, she madeher way to the waterfall at once, and arrived long before she could seethem coming down the cliffs. But the ever-provident Gatty, calling onthe little girls, ran out, and collected the dearly-bought food; and, taking the little girls, she went boldly to the gardens, and betweenthem they brought in a plentiful supply of everything. She knew shecould not help them, neither could we watchers. Night came on, and leftus in despair and darkness. 

Poor Sybil! the morning sun showed her in despair. We could notrecognise the soft smiling girl in the wild, excited, agitated beingbefore us. What were we to do? What could we do? We were ready to doanything. We came to one agreement, that separated we would not be. Ifwe could not rescue them, we should join them in their captivity. Nowall the men collect together; we see nothing of their prisoners, butimagine that they are on board the ship. We count twenty-two, the numberof all we had seen. They talk earnestly. Eight go on board, and, aftersome bustle, return with the boat laden with empty casks. These arerolled by the rest to the stream. Now all day the whole party fill thecasks, roll them back, and take them on board; they don't rest one hour. We must do something. "Then, " said Madame, "let me go out boldly amongthem. I will find out what they mean to do. They may take me prisoner;but, old and grey-headed, it is more likely they may not think it worthwhile. I will write what I find out, and put it under a stone near theold tent, if they don't allow me to return. " So Madame goes, takingcare to appear from quite a different side to our entrance. Theysurround her, she is bound to a tree, and they proceed with theirwatering. At last it seems done, and they all appear tired andexhausted, having worked hard, without food or rest, for eight hours. Aconsultation is held about Madame, and finally she is left loose andunbound, while they all run eagerly to the place where the meal is nowbeing prepared for them. She watches her opportunity, and graduallysteals up the cliff; when near the top, she is overtaken, and broughtback. Dear old lady, what incredible exertions had she made; we hadwatched her scrambling up spots we knew she almost fainted to look at. But that was nothing to her dauntless courage and energy. When they wereall safe at their meal, Gatty ran from the upper opening to the top ofthe cliff, from whence they had taken her back, and, sure enough, undera stone, close by which she had dropped her handkerchief, we found anote. 

This told us that the pirates intended sailing the next morning, thatthey were delighted at having made these prisoners, that they had donethem no harm at present, but, being on board the ship, they certainlyintended carrying them off, that all the men intended sleeping on shorebut two, that Madame, if kept a prisoner, would stay near the boat, andbear a light to direct us to it in case we thought we could rescue them. (Of course we could and would rescue them, who doubted it?) The rest shewould leave to us, she could advise nothing. "Glorious, " said Gatty, "now we have something to do. Would that night was come. "

_Mother. _--"Now here is something to amuse us until night comes on. Suppose we write as many letters as we can, and when we go on board forthe dear prisoners, let us leave them there. If these people are realpirates, their vessel may be captured, and our letters found andforwarded by the vessel that takes them. And even if no such eventhappens, and they are not pirates, compassion may make them forward themto their proper destination by some ship or opportunity. "

A capital notion, and we proceeded to put it into execution, andaltogether accomplished about a dozen letters, each directed todifferent members of our beloved family. All being ready, the darknessimpenetrable, we looked out and saw two lights burning. One we supposedto be the ship light, the other Madame's, which she was to light whenall were asleep. With the utmost expedition, but the greatest cautionand silence, we slid down the rocks in a different direction from thelights, that no rolling stone or slipping feet might be heard. Once onthe sand, our noiseless feet flew, as well as they could consistent withthe caution necessary in such darkness, and the way in which a brightlight, under such circumstances, deceives you. We kept by the movingwaves in part to guide us. We came to the bathing place. Now we mustcreep on our hands and knees, we are so near. We touch Madame--happinessinexpressible. Silently, Gatty, Oscar, and I creep into the boat; we tiehandkerchiefs and towels round the two oars; nevertheless, what a noisewe make, but we are very nearly reckless. Madame wraps her arms roundSybil, lest her impatience should make her throw herself into the water, in her wish to get to her second self. Now we touch the ship. Gatty andI are on deck like cats. We have taken off our shoes that our footstepsmay not be heard. Otty keeps to the boat. We creep to the lamp and get alight, and then go down stairs. We try a door, but it is locked. Gattygoes back to Otty, and tells him to move under the cabin windows, to seeif he can find them out there. I try to push some of my long hairthrough the key-hole to attract their attention, but the key is in. Ithen thrust some letters under the door. I hear their voices, but amjust frantic at not being able to make them hear, but Oscar has. It isall right; they know him, and speak to him. I hear Schillie say, "Whereis June?" How can we be so rash, and make such a noise. I can onlyaccount for their not hearing us by the fact that they were completelyknocked up with the heat and work of the day, and had no idea there wereany more people on the island; and, as the boat was on shore, theirprisoners could not escape by themselves; so that in all security theysleep profoundly. Now then, at last, the door opens, and we see them, but not a word is spoken, and, merely squeezing our fingers, they passout. I hide the letters in different parts of the cabin, and, findingthem all ready in the boat, we push off, and in a few minutes, guided bythe friendly light, Serena is in Sybil's arms. They hurry off the sameway we came, only treading in the waves that their footsteps may not betraced. I remain behind but to fasten up the boat in the same way wefound it; and then, after some difficulty, many falls, and constantlosing our way, owing to the darkness, we hear the welcome sounds of thewaterfall. Heedless of a wetting, we rush in, we are safe, we are in thecavern, and then what a scene takes place. But no pen can describe it. Mine cannot. 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Exhausted by our many emotions, and the agony of the last twenty-fourhours, we slept until very late. But our first words on awaking were, "Is the ship gone?"

Yes! she was gone from her mooring; nevertheless she was lying to, andthe boat came off to shore with about ten men in it. They lost no time, but hurried about in every direction to find what we were certainly notgoing to lose sight of again. We heard them wrangling and grumbling asthey searched all about Cartref Pellenig. A gun recalled them to theship after they had spent many fruitless hours in the search. Ere sunsetarrived, the low black hull of the evil ship was hardly to be traced onthe horizon. Then we questioned the three heroines as to theiradventures. 

_Schillie. _--"Odious beasts. "

_Mother. _--"Is that all you have to say about them?"

_Schillie. _--"Wretches. "

_Mother. _--"But, Serena, what do you say?"

_Serena. _--"They are shocking people. "

_Mother. _--"Well, I must try Jenny, for you did only tell us what weguessed before. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh, Ma'am, they are such a wicked lot!"

Finding we could not get any news out of them, we waited until they hadsufficiently relieved their feelings by abusing them, and then gleanedthe following information by fits and starts. To use Schillie's wordsthey were audibly and horribly elated at having captured such notableprisoners. Also they were questioned very much about themselves, andSchillie's friend, the King of the Pirates, asked if they belonged to aparty of ladies and children supposed to be lost in a yacht about twoyears ago. To this she replied in the affirmative, hoping to hear newsfrom home. Then they told her that many people were employed in thesearch after them, and that very large rewards were offered to any onewho could give information. "Then, " said Schillie, "if you take us allhome you shall receive rewards beyond your greatest wishes. "

This conversation was held in French. He went and retailed it to hiscompanions in Spanish, not deeming that Serena understood them. Theythen had a dispute amongst themselves as to whether they would retainpossession of the prisoners or claim the promised reward. The disputeran so high that they all agreed to defer it till they got to sea, having too much to do to waste the time at present. When Serenainterpreted this to Schillie she was wrath beyond expression, and vowedshe would jump overboard and be swallowed by a shark ere she went to seaand leave it undecided as to what their future fate must be. Then thecaptain asked her where all the others were? And in a fit of disgustand horror she said to him he should not take her from the island unlessit was to restore them to their friends. Giving her a ferocious look hesaid her fate should be decided according as she behaved, and they werein no particular want of money at present, having been very successfulin their late excursion. He also told her that they had been on the lookout for us a long time, and wanted to know if we had not great riches, plate, and diamonds with us; he, in fact, asked so many questions, wecould not but perceive they knew a great deal about us. Finding Schilliegrew more and more reserved and angry, he separated the three, andproceeded to question them. Jenny declared point blank, as well as shecould by signs, that all the rest of us were dead! and only those threeleft. Serena pretended not to understand, and fell into such hystericaltears at being separated from Schillie, that after awhile they restoredthem together. 

"Well, Schillie, " said I, "I don't think I should have objected to gowith them so much, for they are generally such needy people thesepirates that money would surely have tempted them to give you up. "

_Schillie. _--"Brutes!"

_Mother. _--"And then you could have made arrangements to come for us. "

_Schillie. _--"Villains!"

_Mother. _--"Now do be rational, why don't you listen to what I say, instead of vituperating in this manner?"

_Schillie. _--"It is you that want reason. I tell you what, June, I hadrather stay here all the days of my life, and live to be the lastperson on it, burying you every one, than be a week at sea with such aset of rascally, vile, audacious, drunken robbers as they were. Now ifyou love me let me hear their names no more. Let me enjoy the fact thatI am with you all again. Let me do anything to drive away the horrorsthat beset me when in their power. I don't mean to say they wereuncivil, or rude, or that they treated us unnecessarily roughly. I had aknife ready if they had done so to either of us. "

So the subject was dropped, and, though we might have had somemisgivings that we had not acted with great courage, and that we hadlost an opportunity of being restored to the world which we might nothave again, yet we were not worse off than we had been ten days ago. Moreover, we had escaped a great and serious misfortune, namely, beingseparated. Also we knew the extent of what we had suffered, and we couldnot tell what we might have had to endure. Also we had the heartfeltsatisfaction of knowing that we were not given up as lost, that kindhearts and active energies were being employed in our behalf. Were wewrong to be so hopeful that these exertions would meet with a duereward?

These thoughts gave us food for many a conversation, though we made veryfew allusions to the pirates themselves. Once, indeed, on remarking afew cooking utensils, and a great big bottle that were now in use amongus, and which I had never seen before, "Oh, " said Gatty composedly, "they had no business to burn down our house, so Otty and I clearedtheir caboose while you were down in the cabin, and Jenny helped us, andshe allows we have now a tidy set of cooking things, and Goodness knowsthey have arrived just in the nick of time as ours were done up. "

_Jenny. _--"Indeed, Ma'am, it is quite true. Look at our old saucepans. Past mending, even if there was a tinker next door. "

_Schillie. _--"Very sensible brat! I did not think she had such _nous_ inher. "

_Mother. _--"Really I think we ought to give you a vote of thanks, Gatty. "

_Madame. _--"But surely, my dear Madam, the want of principle Gertrudehas shewn ought to be reproved. It was (pray do not think me unkind) butI am afraid I can call it nothing but a theft on her part. "

_Hargrave_ (bursting into the conversation _nolens volens_). --"I begpardon, ladies, but I must say Miss Gertrude has hacted in a mannersurprisingly delightful. Them 'orrifying hannimals 'as destroyed 'eapsof our best dresses and millineries; and hif Miss could but 'ave tossedtheir best suits hoverboard my mind would be hat rest, and my 'eartheased. "

So Gatty got applauded on all sides, for Madame was reminded if it hadnot been for her thieving propensities she would never have had the nicequantities of warm water we could now heat for her bath. Therefore shepocketed her principles at the shrine of her baths, at least to acertain extent. 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Quiet prevailed, lessons predominated, we were all getting very stupidagain. Schillie was very much subdued after her sojourn with thepirates, and took to following me everywhere, as the faithful dogfollows his master. Also, she was very amenable to all my wishes andworked like a horse in the gardens and potatoe grounds, because Ithought we had better lay in great stores of food, for fear the piratesshould come again. Besides this work, we plaited grass into ropes, andmade a ladder or two, with which we practised running up and down intothe cavern from the opening at the top. It was something to do, andmight be useful. The children were like cats at last, and used tofrighten me out of my wits by their feats of agility. 

So many of our clothes had been destroyed that it became necessary to dosomething towards replacing them; and, after various attempts, Schillieand I constructed two rude weaving machines, in which, with hard work, we made a coarse kind of cloth. This was dyed any colour we fancied, andthen made into a long loose dress, with hanging sleeves, capable ofbeing tucked up, and a broad belt to confine them round the waist. Wefound them very convenient and cool, only it was incessant work, spinning, weaving, and making them. We certainly did not eat the breadof idleness, and many a day's holiday was asked from Madame, only towork the poor girls harder at spinning, weaving, or gardening. But theyenjoyed it, and grew like palm trees, looking so pretty and lively, thatit was quite a sight to look at them: Sybil fair as a lily, and brightas a rose; Gatty glowing like the bright hibiscus; the pale and gracefulSerena, faultless in form and action; while the little ones seemed to begrowing up into what the elder girls had been when we first landed onthe island. 

The rainy season came and went. God blessed us in our house and field, and in the hearts content that filled every mind. 

Intuitively we all seemed to feel that a good time was coming for us, and we prepared for the fine weather with fresh energies and renewedhopes, not unmixed with the notion that we should have dangers anddifficulties to encounter, ere we should be finally restored to all weloved. 

We encouraged each other in every way. We relied on some of our lettersreaching their proper destination, we assured each other that anothersix months would not pass without our friends coming to look for us. 

We made every preparation, stores of food for a full year were stowedaway in the cavern. We concocted a kitchen, from whence the smoke couldnever betray us, and we sat down in patient expectation, and full trustin our Almighty Father, that should the pirates come again we were quiteprepared; therefore, without fear, though with a little palpitation ofheart, we received the news one brilliant morning that a sail was to beseen on the horizon. 

It came nearer and nearer and yet kept off the island. We might havethought, for a time, that perchance it was our friends, but one afteranother allowed the mournful fact to escape from our lips, that it wasindeed the pirates' vessel. 

Supposing us to be inexperienced in vessels, and not likely to know oneagain, after seeing it once, we imagined they kept dodging on and offthe island to deceive us, and that they would do this until dark, andthen landing as best they might, they would thus take us by surprise. They little knew how sharp was the watch we kept, as much prompted byaffection as fear. 

But we understood their manœuvres very well, and were quite prepared. We had long ceased to need the Cartref Pellenig entrance, lettingeverything down by the aperture above, where the rock and brushwoodwould tell no tales of our footsteps. We had made some more places ofobservation, and we went to rest that night feeling prepared foreverything. It happened as we expected. The whole island seemed alivewith pirates as the sun arose. We had taken care to leave their works ofdestruction as much like what they had left them as possible. They spenta whole week in diligently searching the island, yet were no restraintupon us whatever. We had our shower baths, and even our exercise up anddown the rope ladders, peeping out upon them from the top, for we hadsmoothed the sides of the cliff so well, there was not a place for a catto get up, and besides it seeming only to be bare rock and brushwood, they thought they saw all over it without deeming that anything could behidden down in it. 

We got rather rash, they got very vexed, we were delighted, they weredisappointed. At last at the end of ten days, they began to unload thevessel. Now! thought we, "what is going to happen, surely they are notgoing to stay here. " Our ill-timed hilarity received a sudden check, forour fears were confirmed, they unloaded the vessel completely, and afterballasting her with sand and shingle, they set sail, and departed. Butalas! for us they left ten of their people behind them, who commenced toour horror and disgust building a house very near Cartref Pellenig, butso placed that they could look down the cliffs and over the sea. By thisarrangement we had certainly one-half of the island entirely toourselves, and as they were extremely busy, evidently trying to gettheir house completed ere the second rains came on, and as what timethey had to spare they spent entirely in carousing and sleeping, we ranlittle danger of being discovered, though out for hours together. Oneprecaution we took which was always to have a watcher on theirmovements, and never to leave the cavern, without settling where we wereto be found in case of warning. Also they seemed quite to have made uptheir own minds that they were the sole inhabitants of the island. Little dreaming what a home she gave in her friendly bosom to the weakand helpless, and how many eyes watched their every movement. 

We gathered the fruits of roots, enjoyed the turtle, collected eggs, andaccustomed our hens to lay in the cavern, giving them a remote egress, through which nothing but fowls could get. We were not therefore indanger of starving, supposing they did take up their abode on the islandwith us. So we sat down on the carpet of contentment. 

During the ensuing wet weather we saw nothing of our visitors, and webeguiled the time with writing stories and romances, and reciting themin the evening while we knitted, spun, and weaved. Part of the girls'lessons consisted in learning French Plays by heart, and Schillie and Ias spectators saw more than poor Madame, who innocently left them toselect their own lessons. Sometimes they would repeat the same lessonsthree days running, making grimaces at us to say nothing. SometimesGatty managed so to arrange it, that, during four or five long pages ofdialogue, all she had to say was, "_Et Tartuffe_" "_Le Pauvre-homme_"two or three times, and then she received the good jeton necessary forsuch a long lesson. 

_Schillie. _--"You will be hanged some day, Miss Gatty, if you go on inthis deceptious manner. "

_Gatty. _--"Oh, Sib likes the fun, and Serena is so fond of languages, she does not care how much she says, provided it is not in her mothertongue, and I love them both so much, I always like to oblige them. "

_Schillie. _--"I dare say you do, you young sinner. Now see if I don'texpose you to Madame, and then in addition to the crime of stealing, youwill have fibbing added. "

_Gatty. _--"I am quite ready to go and restore the kettle and otherthings, if you like it, little Mother. Perhaps you would not mind comingwith me to do this act of justice. "

_Schillie. _--"Mention such a thing again, and see how I will punch you, Miss, just as if I would walk one yard nearer those wretches, than thehorrid narrow limits of this island oblige me. No, if they were dying byinches for want of their kettle I would not stir one step to give itthem. "

_Serena. _--"How severe you are upon them, little Mother, I hate the sightof them, but I don't think I could see them starve. "

_Sybil. _--"Indeed I should not care what became of them, or what fatehappened to them so that they were all dead. "

_Gatty. _--"There, Madame, there, hear what your pattern of gentlenessand goodness says. Don't talk to me any more about being more like a boythan a girl. Here Syb declares she would like to see the pirates roastedalive. "

_Sybil. _--"Now, Gatty, how can you?"

_Gatty. _--"You said you did not care what became of them; perhaps flayedalive will suit you better. "

_Sybil. _--"Horrid girl, how you make me shudder. "

_Madame. _--"I feel perfectly correct in saying, Gertrude, that you aremerely giving voice to your own ideas, and not to my gentle Sybil's. "

_Sybil. _--"Then, dear Madame, I must undeceive you, for, when I look atSerena, I don't think I should care whether they were roasted or not. "

_Madame. _--"My child, my dear child, since when have you adopted thesenotions, so foreign to your mild nature?"

_Sybil. _--"I don't know, indeed, Madame; but I am ready to fire off agun if it is necessary to drive them away. "

_Madame. _--"You see, Madam, what an effect it has had upon our householdalready, the visit of these pirates. "

_Mother. _--"Then, Madame, we must hope no worse effects will ensue. Atpresent I admire Sybil's spirit and energy, and think she wanted butthat to make her almost what you think her, perfection. "

_Gatty. _--"I don't like the change at all. Nothing I can do to her nowfrightens her. I found the most frightful old bloated toad yesterday, and put it on her fat white arm, saying 'there's a pirate for you, Syb, 'and, would you believe it, she neither shrieked or screamed, but saidquite savagely, 'I only wish it was, and that I could make away with himas quickly as I could this poor toad. ' It is quite provoking, all my funis gone. "

_Oscar. _--"Perhaps, aunt Sib, you won't mind learning to fire a gunnow. "

_Sybil. _--"Not at all, dear boy, but (adding quickly) you know we mustnot shoot at present for fear of discovering ourselves. "

_Felix. _--"Oh, she's a coward yet, she most certainly is. "

_Lilly. _--"She was no coward when she went to the ship that dark night, boy" (indignantly). 

_Zoë. _--"I am sure she is as brave as any of us when occasion requires"(more indignantly). 

_Winny. _--"Yes, indeed, all her stories are full of brave people, andthey are such pretty stories. "

_Schillie. _--"Well, children, don't let us have any more of this mawkishdispute. Aunt Sib is agreed to be nearly perfection by you all, and whenI see her looking steadily at a spider without a wink I'll think her sotoo. It is lucky she has turned out so brave, as we may want herservices, and I trust you will all follow her worthy example. I intendorganizing an army, and making myself field-marshal thereof; and if youmake good soldiers, and obey the word of command, I'll tell you thestory of the little jack-daws. "

The house the men built, which we called Pirate Hall, was magnificentcompared to our poor dear Cartref Pellenig, and was made with suchrapidity, speed, and neatness, our clerk of the works fell into fits ofenvy and jealousy. We had visited it very often without beingdiscovered; but the children, from sheer mischief, used to carry offthings of all kinds back to our cavern, and we were unable to preventthem, as they almost considered it an act of duty to do so. I would notlet them go; besides, we might have been discovered, as, through theloss of different things in such a strange manner, they must suspectsome other people were on the island. Schillie, Madame, and I had manyprivate conversations regarding these pirates and their settling on theisland; for we were not so hopeful as to think if they settled herepermanently we could always escape notice. Some inadvertence on ourpart, some chance on theirs, an earthquake, any of these things mightdiscover us. 

Schillie imagined, from the peculiar way in which Pirate Hall was built, they meant to use it as a storehouse, and that probably the vessel wouldreturn, take off the ten men, now our neighbours, and only visit theisland when they had to store away their ill-gotten gains, or from badweather. I agreed with her, and further added, that probably the oldhouse had been built for the same purpose, but that their rendezvoushad been disturbed by the extraordinary snake which had been so nearlyfatal to us. Now that it was dead they were again making use of theisland, and we must be prepared for this and any other disagreeableoccurrence that their proximity to us would cause. 

Madame hoped that if they really took permanent possession of theisland, we might in some manner contrive to quit it, either throughtheir ships and boats, or from my brother's ship, which we knew had beenstationed on the South American Coast, for the purpose of exterminatingthe pirates, and discovering their hordes. And if he ever pursued one, in endeavouring to reach this island, he might be led on after them, andso discover us. 

I doubted their permitting so safe and convenient a spot beingdiscovered. However time would show, and without any event occurring, that could be interesting to others than ourselves, time brought thepirate's vessel back again. Henceforward its visits were at all timesand all hours, never staying above a day when it did come, then allhands worked hard to unload and refit again. Sometimes everybody went init. Sometimes two or three remained behind. And it was on one of theseoccasions we had a most dreadful fright. Hearing a noise amongst thebrushwood at the top of the cavern, we found out in a minute, one or allof the pirates were up there. Almost before the thought rushed throughus, there was a crash, a whizzing through the air, and the large heavybody of one of the men fell into the midst of us, and lay there ashapeless bloody mass. Voices were immediately heard, calling to theman, and cautioning each other to beware. We heard the axe cutting awaythe brushwood, which fell in the cavern amongst us, and fancied faceswere peeping down upon us, to see what had occurred to their companion. We stood and sat motionless. They called to him, and speculated on hisfate, and wondered that they heard nothing from him. What should we do, if they discovered our ladders. It seemed however that they were toomuch alarmed at the unknown fate of their companion, to hazard theirlives in search of him, but left the place, saying something about ropesand a further search. 

And now what were we do? Here we were with the great body of a pirate inthe midst of us, who, though dead, inspired us with almost as muchhorror and terror, as if alive. What could we do with the crushed andhorrid remains. This seemed to oppress us the most, and in thinking whowas to touch and move it, we lost sight of the danger we incurred fromthe other pirates coming back to look for the body. 

_Mother. _--"Well! Schillie, what must we do?"

_Schillie. _--"I shall not touch the beast!"

_Madame. _--"The sight is frightful, I really must retire. "

The three girls hung aloof, the little ones had hidden themselves out ofsight. Though I said nothing, I looked at Hargrave and Jenny. 

_Hargrave_ (very mysteriously). --"I hassure you, Ma'am, I am nothaccustomed, that is, Ma'am, it is no business of mine. I ham not in the'abits of touching corpses and hexcuse me, Ma'am, this is so very--ohdear me whathever 'as come hover me. I shall faint, I know. "

_Jenny_ (very pale and _resolute_). --"I think, Ma'am, if I rolled it upin a sheet, we might drag it between us to some distant cavern, and buryit in the sand. "

_Oscar. _--"No, Jenny, we must cut him in pieces, and carry him out bit bybit into the sea. "

_Felix. _--"Yes, here is his own saw, that I took away the last time wewere at his house. He is only a pirate, Jenny, and quite dead; so, sawaway!"

_Jenny. _--"Oh, Master Felix, I did not think you had the heart to be socruel. "

_Oscar. _--"Cruel! don't be absurd, Jenny. You don't care a bit forcutting off the heads of the chickens so why should you mind cutting upthis great brute. "

_Jenny. _--"Oh! Sir, you really must excuse me, I cannot do it, even toplease you. "

Our dilemma was really growing most painful. "Can one bury him here, ashe is, without touching him?" said I. "Oh no, Mother, " said Oscar. "Wecould never endure the place knowing this body was buried in it. Besides, see where he has fallen just where we dine. At all events, ifyou will none of you touch him, and he must be buried here, let us seekanother cavern to live in, one nearer the waterfall. "

"Shall we follow Otty's advice, " said I to the others, "it seems theonly thing we can do, but it is horrible. "

"Cover up those unsightly remains, and let us begone, " said Schillie, "the place is getting horrible even now. "

We ran for every sort of thing we could find to shovel the sand overhim, and though very soon out of sight, we worked harder and harder, asif the more sand we put over him, the more we drove from us the horriblesight. We then recollected the ladders, and Gatty and Serena ran up, andlet them down, and then swung themselves down by a rope, which wefastened at the side of the cavern, in such a manner as to be hardlyapparent, and certainly of no use. 

For a full hour after we had done, the children were throwing more sandon the great Tumulus now before us, while we moved as many of our thingsas we could to another cavern, smaller, less convenient, and darker. Wewere so busy, that we forgot the pirates might come back, and weretherefore electrified at the sound of their voices above. They calledonce or twice to the dead man, now buried many feet in sand, and ofcourse receiving no answer, we found they were preparing to let a mandown. 

"Oh! Mother, " said Oscar, "let us stone him well as he comes down, andthat will frighten him. " "And let us hiss like snakes, " said Felix, "and he'll think he has got into a nest of big snakes. " "Capital, " saidGatty, "it will be glorious fun. " "No, we must shoot him, " saidSchillie. "No, no, little Mother, do let us stone him, and hiss himout, " said all the little ones, and they ran to collect stones. 

"Indeed, Schillie, I think the children's idea a very good one. If he iswell stoned he won't come down, and if we hiss they will certainly thinkus snakes and, being already fearful about them, who knows but the fearof their being in the caverns of the island may drive them all away. "

_Schillie. _--"Did ever any one hear of anything so silly. As if a manwith an ounce of brains would be taken in by such a child's trick asthis. "

_Oscar. _--"Then keep the guns ready, cousin, and you and I will have ashot at him if necessary. "

"Agreed, " said she. "Now make haste, every one hide in differentcorners; he is coming down. "

Most of this conversation was, of course, in whispers. Gatty was to givethe signal for the stoning operations by her most accomplished hiss. 

A sudden burst of daylight; he was cutting the brushwood away toinvestigate as far as he could before descending. We were all likesilent mice. Three hairy faces peered down. We shivered, and picked upthe biggest stones. Now then he is coming, they say all right inSpanish, and he requests they will let him down very slowly. Now we seehis legs, now his body, now the whole of him. Why does not Gatty givethe signal? Lower and lower, I must hiss in a minute if she does not; atlast he is fairly half way down. A great hiss, a perfect hurricane ofhisses ensues, and a shower of stones aimed with such right goodwillthat the man roared again. In their start and alarm above they had lethim slip down suddenly a few feet, but his violent cries and entreatiesto be drawn up were quickly attended to, and, amidst incessant hitting, and such a volley of stones that I do not think one inch of his bodyescaped a bruise, he disappeared from our sight. 

We heard him groaning and moaning above, while the others questionedhim. He was too much stunned however to say anything as far as we couldmake it out, and presently we found they were lowering him down from thecliffs near Cartref Pellenig, as the easiest way of getting him home. 

From our peep-holes we had the satisfaction of seeing our enemy in adeplorable state, and apparently insensible, which Gatty averred was herperformance, as she aimed particularly at his head. 

As Madame observed, a most unladylike proceeding!

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

We were some time in learning what effect our stratagem had had upon thepirates. On our parts we were delighted at the scheme succeeding sowonderfully, and dubbed the hero of it "The Knight of the DescendingLadder. " They kept very close, and we saw but little of them until theship returned. Then, indeed, there was a great row, and we saw theunfortunate "Knight" brought out on a sort of board, apparently to tellhis tale, which must have been very wonderful to judge by theiramazement. He seemed very ill indeed, and while some of us expressed alittle sorrow for him, there were a few who wondered how he dare bestill alive after their incredible exertions to kill him. 

Schillie declared she had a great contempt now for the pirates, sincethey had been deceived and frightened by such children's play, and beganto speculate upon getting rid of them all by degrees through working ontheir fears, and a sparing use of the gun. 

_Mother. _--"Nothing surprises me so much as the change in yourcharacter. Formerly you scolded me for even killing a wasp (thatallowed enemy to man and fruit), and yet now you coolly talk of shootingpirates as if it was a common morning's amusement. "

_Schillie. _--"I shall not be happy as long as these wretches remain, especially as it only requires an earthquake to expose us to view. Andnow that they have got some notion (fools as they are) that the islandis not without its dangers, we may as well follow it up, and, whoeverthey leave behind this time we must take care they never see again. "

_Mother. _--"What! you mean to kill and bury them before the othersreturn. I think it a very good plan, and it will effectually frightenthem away if they come back two or three times, and on each return findthose they have left here gone, without a trace of their disappearance. But I can never persuade myself that there is one amongst our party whocan deliberately go and shoot a man in cold blood who has never donethem any harm. "

_Schillie. _--"Pooh! pooh! just put yourself into their power for a day, and I'll be bound you come back quite ready to do anything to get rid ofthem. Such a set of wretches I never saw. "

_Jenny_ (smiling and smirking to me). --"And yet, Ma'am, they thought somuch of Mrs. E. That time we were with them. The captain could not takehis eyes off her. "

We all laughed heartily at this, and congratulated Schillie on herconquest, while I added that I could easily perceive now why she wasirritated against the pirates. 

This put her into a great fit of the sulks, and I do not know with whomshe would not have quarrelled if our conversation had not been put anend to by Oscar and Felix. 

_Oscar. _--"Oh Mother, they are unloading the ship, and they have gotsome prisoners. "

_Felix. _--"And, oh Mother, one poor prisoner is so wounded he is lame. "

_Oscar. _--"And, Mother, we saw them bound, carried out of the boat. "

_Felix. _--"And, oh Mother, they beat their poor prisoners, and one islame. "

_Oscar. _--"And, Mother, they are driving them up to Pirate Hall, and, Mother, we must----"

_Felix. _--"Oh Mother, we must----"

_Oscar. _--"Yes, yes, we must----"

_Felix. _--"Oh Mother, say yes, say yes. "

_Gatty. _--"Release them! of course, glorious boys, we will. Have I notoften released you two when playing at 'Prisoners base. '"

_Sybil. _--"Poor, poor fellows, we must try to help them. "

_Mother. _--"This is news indeed! and I quite agree with all yourfeelings. But, children, you must let us think. Imagine what dangers yourun. "

_Oscar. _--"But, Mother, the poor prisoners!"

_Felix. _--"And, oh Mother, perhaps they will eat them, as Friday wasgoing to be eaten. "

_Gatty. _--"Pray, pray, do let us try to release them. "

_Sybil. _--"Once they were safe in here we could soon make them well. "

_Serena. _--"And then, being men, they will help us to fight against thepirates, and kill them all. "

_Mother. _--"That will be very nice indeed. Schillie, these prisonersseem just sent in the nick of time to do the work I doubted ouraccomplishing. "

_Schillie. _--"I think you and the children all a little crackedtogether, and have no doubt you will instantly march out in a body, givebattle, and return victorious, carrying the prisoners in triumph, anddecorated with the bloody heads of your enemies. "

_Gatty. _--"You don't mean to say, little Mother, you would not help toget those two poor prisoners out of the murderous hands of thesepirates?"

_Felix. _--"And one quite lame!"

_Oscar. _--"And perhaps they will eat them up. "

_Schillie. _--"Pooh! pooh! brats, don't set up such a howling. Who said Iwas not ready to go to the rescue? Am I not your commander-in-chief? andare you not bound to obey your general? I only beg simply for the samegrace your Mother asked for, namely, a little thought to settle ourplans. "

_Madame. _--"Oh, my dear Mrs. E. , I had hoped from your knowledge of theworld, and general good sense, that you would have calmed the youngpeople's excited minds. Consider what risks we should run in releasingthese people, and the inconvenience of having strangers and men attachedto our party, living in the strange way we do. "

_Schillie. _--"Madame, I consider but one thing; these two poor men arein the hands of the pirates and, rescued from their jaws they shall be, if I can do it. "

Such a clapping of hands, and shouts of approbation arose on this speechthat I was in mortal fear lest we should be heard. 

Leaving the girls and children to argue the point with Madame, who hadonly Hargrave on her side, Schillie and I retired to talk over thematter, for it was really too grave a subject to be discussed with thesame publicity that every other thing underwent in our community. 

And it did require great deliberation, for, after all, it was a madthing, a parcel of weak women and children thinking they could out-dothirty-two ruffian pirates. To be sure we had some great advantages, but, after all, what we should lose in the event of this act ofphilanthropy failing was everything, and for two strangers! who mightturn out to be what Schillie called very uncomfortable people. And, besides, we had every prospect before us of out-witting the pirates, andfinally getting rid of them. I own I began to be dubious, but mycompanion was firm, and wound-up by saying, "Mind I expect a solemnpromise if we fail that you put a pistol to my head rather than let mefall into the hands of that fellow. " I smiled maliciously, saying, "Whatthe King of the Pirates?" "King of Horrors, " said she, "don't forgetnow. " "Then Jenny's story was true about his admiration of you, "returned I. "Jenny's a goose, and you are another. If you mention himagain I'll leave you, and go and settle in another part of the island. "

In settling our plans for the release of the prisoners we were very muchfettered by not being able to let them know what schemes we were makingfor their benefit. Also of what language and nation they were. 

So it was agreed, greatly to the little boys' disgust, that we must trysome experiments to make them know they had friends on the island. Theydeclared that if we lost so much time they might both be eaten up beforethey could rescue them, and that it ought to be tried to-night. Notbeing so alarmed as the boys about the eating part of the business, thecommander-in-chief merely ordered out a couple of scouts, who, fromtheir practical knowledge of the country, knew the best places to droplittle bits of paper, on which was written in English the followingNotice:--

"If the prisoners would like to hear of something to their advantage, let them burn a light some night when communication can beuninterrupted and convenient, and to shew that they and only they havegot this notice, let them tie something white round each arm. "

We wrote in English, because we knew that the pirates understood French. 

Gatty and Jenny were the two scouts, and we were very uneasy until theyreturned, which they did after two hours absence in the night. Wediligently watched all that day, but saw no signs of the white mark onthe prisoners' arms, though one was kept working hard in the very coursewhere some of the billet doux were placed. The other we supposed wasill, as he did not appear until evening, when supported by the one wehad seen all day. They retired together to a ledge of rocks bythemselves, and seemed to hold earnest communion. One wrung his handsand seemed in the greatest grief, which made the children half-wild toget at them, to whisper comfort and release. Three days passed and nowhite sign, though every day they sat in the evening by themselves inthis spot, and always secured in the utmost sorrow. We agreed we mustput a billet doux there, if another day passed without the sign, thoughit was dangerously near Pirate Hall. In the meantime they werevillainously used and ill-treated by the pirates, besides very hardlyworked, so that they sometimes staggered and fell down from the weightsthey had to carry. Our indignation was great, and, like an impatientarmy as we were, we implored the commander in chief to give the word ofmarch. We longed to hear him say "Up, guards, and at them. " But thatvery evening surely we saw the white sign. It was true, indeed; howpleased we were. And then the delightful hope that they must be Englishwas nearly confirmed, and showed how all our secret hopes and wishes hadbeen in unison. This added to our zest in a wonderful manner. But nowsuch a row, everybody wanted to go to the rescue, and it became a matterof difficulty to quell the military ardour of the army. 

It was arranged that Schillie was to go first, with a rope in her hand, I was to follow holding the end of hers and the beginning of another, Oscar ditto, Jenny ditto, Gatty, Serena, Felix, Sybil, Zoë, Madame, Winny, Lilly, Hargrave the last. So that we were all linked together, and had a regular chain of communication. Any danger in front wasindicated by pull of the ropes. And then it was to be "_Sauve quipent_. " Thus the whole army was employed, and we were not likely to loseour way home, as the line extended so far that Hargrave would be closeat home. The only risk we ran was, that, to enable us to perform thismanœuvre, we had to go out at the Cartref Pellenig entrance, which wehad in consequence to pull down and open for the first time in fourmonths. However, we trusted to our good cause, and the fact that theentrance was at all times difficult to find, and would not take half anhour to put to rights again. But this notable plan was to depend in agreat measure whereabouts the signal light would be placed. 

When it was quite dark, we looked out with beating hearts. No light. Wewatched and waited half an hour; suddenly a light shone for a minute orso, and then darkness again. "That must certainly be a signal, " said we, "however, we will wait another half hour. " In less than half an hour, again a light shone for only a few minutes, and, as far as we couldjudge, just in the usual spot where they went every evening to talk bythemselves. In fact, the spot where the before-mentioned manœuvre ofour great army was to be executed. So we rushed up the caverns in a mostdisorderly manner, and were all ready to obey the word of command inless than ten minutes at the Cartref Pellenig entrance. To our honour beit spoken, as an army composed of so many females, not a word wasspoken, and we emerged from the entrance as noiselessly as bats out ofan old chimney. 

Cautiously we proceeded, keeping close to the rock, so as to feel ourway, but had to pass dangerously near Pirate Hall. We could hear themsnoring in sleep; but there were watchers also, for they were talkingnoisily in one of the rooms. Now we must pause a moment, in hopes thelight will again shine, and also to still our hearts, if possible, theyare beating so loud. Five minutes passed, Schillie was then going slowlyon, when her rope jumped with a start, so did mine, so I suppose didall the others, and I was sure I recognised the faintest little screamfrom Madame. The light shone out all of a sudden, not ten yards from us;it was that which made us start so. We noted the two men distinctly, and, waiting until the light was out again, we then advanced, andSchillie touching one and I the other, we took hold of some hard hornyhands, and made the signal by shaking the ropes to return. 

Back we went, in rather a hurry-scurry I must allow. As everybody gotinto the cavern, the others came rushing in quicker and quicker;Schillie and I alone kept a stately march, holding the hard horny hands, not a word passing between the delivered and the deliverers; but ifgratitude could be expressed by a grasp, it was done by the hand I heldin mine. I had the lame prisoner, and while the hand trembled in minelike the hand of a timid woman, I felt his hairy mouth touching it, andthe other hand trying in a gentle but earnest manner to feel the arm andas much of me as he could. He seemed to shake like an aspen leaf, andalmost choked with suppressed emotion. But we are nearer, Gatty is in, Jenny, Oscar, the General slipped by me, and unhandsomely got in first. Now we were all safe. Jenny, Hargrave, and the girls flew for thetorches to do up the entrance again. We silently led the rescuedprisoners to a little cavern, which was somewhat remote from the others. 

Madame brought us a torch, and with acknowledged curiosity we proceededto examine what were now our prisoners. Two great hairy men. Why did westart? A deep groan, and an English "God be thanked" burst from the lipsof one as he fell senseless to the ground. The other rushed to the boyswith vehement gesture, and catching both in his arms, uttered a shoutthat made the cavern ring again. "Oh, Smart, Smart, " said they, "ourdear, dear Tom Smart, is it really you? are you come back for us? areyou alive?"

Could this be real? It was indeed too true. The prisoners about whom wehad been so anxious, the poor fellows we had so intuitively beeninterested in, and determined to risk our lives to save, were no otherthan our dear lamented captain and equally beloved Smart. Surely wecould now tell why, from the first, we had been so anxious about them. There yet remained a trace in their sadly-altered appearance ofsomething we had loved and lost. But the news spread like lightning, theentrance was left to its fate, every one flocked with their own eyes tobehold that it was really true. The little ones flew into Smart's arms, and kissed his great face, and welcomed him as a father. The dearcaptain still remains insensible on the ground. We poured water overhim, we chafed his hands, we called him by every tender name, but hisinsensibility remained deep and profound. It was necessary thatsomething should check our joy, otherwise we should have been too elatedfor safety and prudence. 

Two of us watched by the captain, and the others, accompanied by thenot-to-be-lost-sight-of Smart, went to fill up the entrance. It was nowdaylight, and in this little instance we saw what it was to have ourdear Smart back again. In ten minutes he secured the entrance far moresafely than we could do in an hour; and all being now right, weadjourned to our breakfasts, though it was only to ask questions andgive answers, for nobody could eat; but his important communicationsmust be kept for another chapter. 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

With a little girl on each knee, Felix hanging with arms round his neck, Oscar sitting into his pocket, and we all ranged in a circle before him, we forgot the pirates, we forgot everything but the present moment. Wealmost fancied ourselves once more at home; and thus we sat for hours, heedless of meals and dangers, listening to and retailing again all thathad occurred since our sad and fatal parting. 

The only interruptions were our occasional visits to the dear captain, whose insensibility had given place to an attack of fever and delirium, through which Madame had engaged to bring him, if we left her in peaceand quiet to fulfil her own prescriptions. We could not avoid, however, spite our deep interest in all Smart said, running to enquire every tenminutes if he was better. And painful was it to hear his brokenexclamations, his cries after us, the mournful repetition of each littlepet name, his agonies for their fancied danger, his remorse and sorrowchoking the prayers and petitions he mixed with all he said. Dear kindcaptain, if all you said in your delirium had been running through yourbrain once you had parted from us, no wonder that it had at last givenway, and that you now lay before us a wreck of what you once were, abroken-down, miserable-looking, white-headed man. But now for Smart'sstory, which I think it best to give in his own words, as well as how wequestioned it all out of him. 

_Felix. _--"Ah, Tommy, dear Tommy, how could you run away and leave us inthat bad manner?"

_Oscar. _--"Yes, Smart, I don't think we have ever been happy since, until to-day. "

_Smart_ (blowing his nose and wiping his eyes). --"My dear young 'squire, my darling Mr. Felix, was it not the mistress's orders? But I will neverleave you again, no, not if I am pounded to death by those scums of theearth, and live to see them rewarded for their trouble. "

_The three little girls_ (all in piteous voices). --"And could they hurtyou, dear Smart, so good and kind as you are, and our darling captain?Oh, make haste, make haste, and tell us all about it. "

_Smart. _--"I will make every haste, dear young ladies, but I don'trightly know where to begin. The sight of all your beautiful faces andmy young gentlemen grown into men, and looking so proud and handsome, makes me in a manner beside myself; and me and the old captain was buta-saying last night no longer could we bear the trouble, but must doourselves a mischief. "

_Felix. _--"You, a mischief! No, no, Smart, you were always a very goodboy. It's only me was a mischief. "

_Smart. _--"You are a very fine young gentleman, and be growed; dear me, Sir, how you be growed. I would not a known you but for them eyes, andthat bit of mischief they have in them. Give me leave, Ma'am, just totake one good look of you all. My heart, how the young ladies havesprung up, like lilies on a stalk. Miss Gatty no doubt as free as ever, only quite a woman; and you, Ma'am, be a sight stouter. Oh, what a sightthis is. Little did we think, ould captain and I, when we seed thisonlucky island agin, little did we think as you was still here. Whenthey brought us up out of the hold, I knowed the spot in a minute. SaysI to the cap'in, 'Not content with murdering us they mean to cut ourhearts in two. Here's the very blessed place as I saw them all last timeas ever I laid eyes on them. ' With that he gave a great shout and hasnever rightly been himself since. And, truly, with my own heart nighbursting, his'n was a mighty heavy one to bear up. Spite of all our hardwork, we did our best to examine every spot to find traces of you, andwe came to the notion, as you were all gone, through good whiles, maybees safe, unknowst of our fate, maybees dead; any way, we thoughtyou had escaped our sad hap. "

_Schillie. _--"But, Smart, that's the end of your story, begin at thebeginning. "

_Smart. _--"Where's that, Ma'am? I know neither beginning or end ofanything since that unlucky morn we slipped away. "

_Schillie. _--"Where did you go to then?"

_Smart. _--"Why we sailed away some few days; the vessel was but a cockleon the water, she was so light, so that we were noways comfortable inthe matter of steadiness and good walking ground. Anyways, however, wehad plenty to do spelling at the pumps, and so we went on, I won't saywith hearts as light as the vessel, until a shot struck the big stick asstands in the middle of the ship. Well, we looked about, and saw anevil-disposed, black-looking, hang-dog of a vessel, that sent shot uponshot into us. Well, the smell of powder did me good, and we gave it themback right well with them two brass guns, Master. I beg your pardon, Sir, you being so growed, Mr. Oscar. And so we should ha' gone onpeppering them to this minute, until they were all dead or gave in, hadit not been for them same guns getting so hot, they were next to no useat all. Howsumdever, when they came aboord, we gave it them in a manneras some will carry to their dying day. And though that never mended thematter, it's a poor heart that does not rejoice over something, and thatsomething was the settling of a round dozen of them rascally pirates bymy own hand. "

_The boys_ (together). --"Twelve pirates! Did you really kill twelve?"

_Smart. _--"Kill or drown 'em, you may reckon on that, Sirs, and manymore would I have served out in like manner, but four great brutes camebehind me, and cracked my skull to that degree as neither sight to myeyes or sense to my tongue came for a length of weeks. And, maybe, butfor the good old captain, it's in heaven only (if God in his goodnesswill grant me to go there) that I ever thought to see your sweet facesagain. "

_Lilly. _--"Now, dear Smart, go on. "

_Smart. _--"Yes, Miss Lilly, but what a head o' hair you have, my prettyyoung lady; why here are curls enough to hang a score of pirates, butnever a hair shall go near them, mark my words. They shall hew me intomince-meat ere they look on the sight that makes me strong as lions. "

_Lilly. _--"But go on, dear Smart. "

_Smart. _--"The breadth and length of them shall pass over my body erethey touch even Mrs. Hargrave. My heart sings with joy. I feel as agiant refreshed, now I know thee to be all safe and well, and growed sobeautiful. I wants nothing, I cares for nothing. It's enough that I seeyou once more. "

_All the little girls and boys. _--"But, dear Smart, go on. What did thepirates do to you?"

_Smart. _--"They did that to me as I never thought living man would do. They marked my back with stripes, but I never felt them, for the woundin my heart. They worked me worse than any horse; yet I was glad to bedruv from my thoughts. And when I would fall from weakness, want, andhard treatment, I would sink with pleasure, trusting my time was come, and that they would have nothing but senseless clay to kick. Howsumdever, God has been good to me. May I never forget this hour. Allthings will prosper now. The good time is coming, and the worst is over. Could we but build a bridge now to bonnie ould England, I would desirenothing else in this world, save one good fight with those d----. Ihumbly beg pardon, ladies, but excuse poor Smart, he has almost forgothis manners in the bad company he has been keeping. "

_The boys. _--"Never mind, Smart, we will help you to kill them. Motherand cousin Schillie were going to set about it as soon as ever thepirate vessel was gone, and we were to help. "

_Felix. _--"And I was going to have a right and left shot, Tommy. "

_Smart. _--"And you would ha' settled 'em, I'll be bound, Sir. What astout fine fellow you be growed, Sir, and I hope as good too, and verysensible too; and I dare say, Sir, quite the gentleman to the littleladies. "

_Felix_ (looking down). --"Yes, yes, I dare say, perhaps, Smart, but weare not able to be ladies and gentlemen here you know. We are obliged tobe servants and everything, and Otty and I are the gamekeepers. "

_Smart. _--"Well, I do suppose, Sir, that does not prevent your behavingin a civil like way to the little ladies. "

_Felix. _--"Oh yes, we are very civil to them when they are kind to us. But once we could not have any fish, because Lilly would not give us oneof her curls to make lines. "

_Smart. _--"Oh, my heart alive, take one of these pretty curls to makefishing lines? Indeed, Master Felix, I always thought you were veryoudacious, Sir, begging your pardon. "

_Felix. _--"But she had such a many of them, Smart. "

_Mother. _--"There you need say no more on that sore subject. You knowLilly repented afterwards, and you ought to be ashamed of mentioning thematter. "

_Felix. _--"But I must just tell Smart she did give us two at last, hertwo longest and best; and, my stars, how angry Jenny was, I reallythought she would whip me. "

_Jenny. _--"Indeed, Sir, you was very aggravating. See how shocked Smartis that ever you should have wanted or taken Miss Lilly's curls. "

_Felix. _--"Well, Smart, don't be angry, we will never do it any more, only they did make such good lines, and Mama was nearly as vexed asJenny. "

_Big and little girls. _--"Now, Smart, go on. "

_Smart. _--"I ha' a'most done, ladies; them times is too shocking toremember; but it's true gospel, as we all remained servants and slavesto them----scums. They took the ship, and painted and fitted her outuntil her own sister would not ha' known her. And they came and wentjust as suited 'em, always a-leaving us with sum on 'em, and theirwives, and houses, and children, in a outlandish place, hot as the placeI trust they'll all go to. "

_Oscar. _--"Sailors and all, Benjie and Mr. ----"

_Smart. _--"He, poor fellow, was done for at the first, and a good manyof the sailors were likewise done up and made away with, so that, maybees, there was not six left on us. The cap'in and I have stuck toeach other through fair and foul, though it's precious little of theformer as has blessed our heads, and there be sum few yet remaining atthat place I was telling you was so hot. "

_The Quixotic little girls and boys_ all exclaim, "Then we must go andsave them, especially Benjie. "

_Smart. _--"Hi, Benjie, he was doing very well, but, being a good decentsort of chap, it's my wonder he never poisoned them----ramscallionswhen cooking for them. "

Smart always, when mentioning the pirates, seemed half choked inpreventing himself saying some word that he did not deem proper for ourears. Sometimes it half slipped out, when he made an apologetical bow;sometimes he swallowed it whole; but he always paused, as if to givehimself time to say it privately as a relief to his feelings. 

But this conversation will be wearisome, so I will say no more than thatSmart imagines they were brought to this island to help to look afterthe stores and gardens, and to be servants, the pirates not knowing theimportant interest they had in the island, or that they had ever seen itbefore. Also, that they intended to make it their regular colony, and bydegrees bring their whole establishment there; for the island was verywell known, and always shunned by vessels on account of the greatsnake, whom it seemed impossible to destroy. This accounted for ournever seeing any vessels all this time; and the pirates would not haveventured there had it not been for the storm we had thought so unlucky, and which now seemed to be the crowning providence of our eventfullives. 

In the meantime, Smart was never tired in listening to the children'stales, and whatever he was doing, he had the whole five clinging abouthim. 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

Madame fulfilled her promise, and in a few days we had the inexpressiblesatisfaction of sitting by the rude couch of the captain, and hearinghis broken exclamations of happiness and delight. It seemed sufficientpleasure to him to watch us as we went about our various duties, andsmiles mixed with tears often covered his poor thin face as the littleones vied with each other in nursing him. But he was too weak yet toenter into much conversation, and his nurse was very careful not to lethim over-exert himself, for fear of a relapse. In fact, nature seemed tospeak for him, as in reply to our anxious queries whether we could doanything for him, he would reply, "Nothing, nothing, but let me look atyou, God be praised. "

In these few days of exquisite happiness we forgot all about thepirates. Nobody watched them, nobody thought of them, though we havereason to suppose that they made a diligent search for their prisoners, and even persevered in it to the top of the large cavern. This we haddeserted for some time on account of the dead body, and we now lived inthe smaller ones lower down, one of which was so near the waterfall wehad nearly as much light as above, and also heard the murmuring sound ofthe water in a very pleasing and cooling manner. Here, close by thewaterfall, the little ones led their dear captain, that he might inhaleas much of the fresh sea air as we could get, and from thence we, ofcourse, watched our enemies. They seemed very busy indeed, and it was nosmall satisfaction to the children to watch them working so hard, andpointing them out to Smart, saying, "See, dear Smart, you would havebeen doing that if our great army had not come and saved you. "

By degrees the captain told us a more coherent story than Smart had beenable to give us, and said within a fortnight of their leaving us theywere made prisoners by the pirates; that they dragged out lengtheneddays of misery, want, and ill-usage, only held up by the knowledge thatour future deliverance depended upon their escape. And when time wenton, and he thought it was almost impossible such a helpless party ofwomen and children could survive and bear up under such an unhappy fate, he was almost reduced to despair, and they were both determined to dosomething desperate when they were put on board the pirates' vessel andbrought here. And when brought up on deck, and Smart's exclamation awokehis mind to the fact that he was looking upon the lovely bay in which hehad left us with hopes of a speedy and happy return, his brain turnedwith inward emotion, his heart seemed to turn to stone, he became amoving body without soul or sense, save an eager looking for traces ofus. 

These could, as we knew, be only so very faint they could leave no clueto our destiny. The first ray of hope that shot through him was findingone of our little notes, though, for some time, they thought it was butthe writing of ancient days, and not meant for them now. But when theyfound another, and when the pirates picked more up, and turned themround and round to make out their meaning, a conviction shot throughthem they had some kind person interested in their fate on the island. But they had some difficulty in managing about the light, as burning itsteady would have been forbidden by the pirates. A wild hope had now andthen crossed their minds, but had each time been driven away asimpossible, and it was not until they felt the soft smooth female handsin that dark but happy night that they gave up their minds to hopefulanticipations, mixed with some fears. How their fondest wishes wererealized almost in the first flash of the torch had been alreadydetailed, and while the weakened frame and overwrought mind of thecaptain sunk under the weight of so much happiness the buoyant Smartrecovered his own character at once, and became all and everything hehad ever been to us, with a double portion of strength, energy, andsense to assist and help us. 

And now a fortnight had passed, and we found the pirates making greatpreparations to sail. This they soon did, and, counting their members asthey went on board, we had the inexpressible happiness of finding thatnot one was left behind. Once more we had our dear little island toourselves, and thoroughly did we enjoy the open air and brilliantsunshine, for, with all thankfulness for their kind shelter, it must beacknowledged the caverns were a little gloomy and musty. We wanderedover every well-known place, shewed our dear house, now such a ruin, andexpatiated upon all its beauties and conveniences, until the captaindeclared it must have been the most perfect house in the world, whileSmart vowed he would settle a score of pirates for daring to burn itdown. 

And now we found out what the pirates had been so busy about during thelast fortnight, namely, building a perfect village of huts at the oldhouse by the plantation. The captain shook his head as he mournfullysaid, "the whole colony are coming to settle here, " while Smart coollydeclared, "he was mighty glad thereat, as he would not die happy unlesshe could settle 'em all, big and little. " And forthwith persuadedeverybody but Madame and Hargrave to take to ball practice as he calledit, that the army might be ready in case of any emergency. We thought itno harm to practice with our neighbours' goods, though we meant to turnthem against themselves. But Smart knew where their magazine was, and ina most unprincipled manner we abstracted whatever we could that wouldnot be immediately discovered. 

Smart, who always had had a secret admiration for Schillie's _sangfroid_ and man-like propensities, treated her as his favourite pupil;and after she had hit the mark seventeen times running, held her up tous as worthy of imitation. 

_Smart. _--"I used to always be a-telling our cap'in they'll do well ifthey mind Mrs. E, she has the soul of a man and the wits of a king; andit's my belief even if they hadna gotten us back, she'd a outwitted themere----rascallion divildims. "

Nothing delighted the boys so much as to put Smart into a rage, talkingabout the pirates. The dooms they were all to meet with, if once he gotthem into his power, would have done for Foxe's book of Martyrs. Butmuch as we enjoyed this time we were not idle; we were making constantpreparations for the great struggle that must, we knew, inevitably takeplace between us and the pirates. And, calculating that they wouldarrive with their colony a short time before the wet weather, to getsettled in their houses before it commenced, we should have that time tomature our plans, besides settling what had best be done. 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

The sight of two sail in the horizon one evening prepared us for seeingthem in harbour the next day. But conceive our indignation when thecaptain told us that the other dirty, dingy, ill-looking, black vesselwas no other than our darling La Luna. To be sure she had not lost herelegant shape, but in every other respect she was so altered not one ofus knew her. The little girls sat down and cried like fishes (if they docry), and Madame helped to swell the stream by a copious flow of tears;while the indignation of the elder girls vented itself in anathemas andthreats against the pirates, that showed they had profited prettyconsiderably by Smart's conversation and opinions. We were now obligedto take to our burrows, and watched, with immense wrath and disgust, thedebarkation of the female pirates from the pretty cabins and berths ofour La Luna. 

In appearance and manners they matched the men, but we agreed amongstourselves, tall and fierce as they looked, we were not afraid of them, and had no objection to "settle them, " as Smart called it. There werefifteen women and about eleven children, while the pirates themselvesnow amounted to forty-five. Fearful odds against us. Nevertheless, thecourage and determination of the army rose higher and higher. They hadonly just time to get themselves into their houses and huts, and theships into winter quarters; ere the bad weather commenced. How theyspent their time on the island we never enquired. It was enough that wewere very happy within her friendly bosom, indulging in all sorts ofmerriment and fun, knowing they were a good way off, close prisonerslike ourselves. And while in the pretty, elegant, and spaciousdrawing-room once before mentioned, so replete with luxury, beauty, andevery comfort, mourners still sat and thought of and wept for thelong-lost, the mysteriously-doomed members of that once happy family;each kind face bearing the traces of the anxious fear and thoughtsmonths but added to and time could not heal: how looked the little partyin the coral caverns of the Pacific? We will look at them once more, erewe take our leave of them for good. Lying on a rude grass couch is anelderly lady, her hair snow-white, and covered with a cambrichandkerchief to serve as a cap; she is reading. Not far from her are twoservants, in long blue rough dresses; they seem preparing a meal. On theother side of them is seated, on a rude bench, a weather-beatenwhite-haired man; a pretty graceful girl of twelve is watching himconcocting a pair of shoes, and as they are for herself, she diligentlyassists. A little sparkling bright face peeps behind, and mischievouslyadorns the captain's head with Hargrave's sad remains of a cap, which shealways carefully puts aside when doing anything likely to hurt it. Notfar from them is the fine, tall, athletic frame of the keeper, both boysintently watching him making fishing lines, they dressed in loose whiteshirts, open in front, and full white trousers; the elder boy imitatingthe art of making lines, the little one exciting his parrot to abstractSmart's apparatus, as fast as he puts one thing down after another, which leads to sundry threats on Smart's part that he will "settle" bothyoung Master and parrot if they are not quiet. As this "settling" nevertakes place, of course the delinquents go on, even to abstracting allthe treasures out of Smart's pockets. But you can see by Smart's eye aday of reckoning is coming for those two. There are no less than nineparrots making more or less noise in the cavern, who have each adifferent owner, and whose voices they distinguish with wonderfulsagacity, and hop, crawl, and climb in their quaint manner whenever theyare called. 

Two little, quiet, serious-looking monkeys are busily watching thepreparations for dinner, appropriating what they can to themselves in sosecret and sly a manner that Hargrave is totally ignorant of the realthieves, and accuses Jenny wrathfully of misplacing her things. Jennylaughs and shows her pretty white teeth, enjoying the joke as much as wedo. 

Three fine, tall, becoming girls, each above the middle size, one fairand bright-looking as the sun, another graceful as the fawn with eyesand mouth the perfection of sweet gentle beauty, and the last a sort offemale Smart, strong as a young elephant, with mouth like rosebuds, teeth like almonds, and eyes so bright in their dark beauty you couldhardly gaze into them; such were the dear girls, a sight, as the captainsaid, such as he only thought to see in heaven. They are groupedtogether over two weaving machines, and while one is employed removingthe broken threads that invariably occur in our clumsy machines, theother two throw the shuttle to and fro. Not with much diligence thoughfor that ever-mischievous Gatty throws one impediment after another intheir way, so that I foresee the two sisters will suddenly set upon her, and there will be a regular scuffle. 

And who is that lying her full length on the ground, the flushed cheekresting on one hand, the violet eyes closed, and the knitted stockingthat requires finishing that day has fallen from the little listlesshand? Oh Lilly, Lilly, idle Lilly, here are you soundly sleeping, andthere is your parrot conceitedly thinking he can do the work of his lazylittle mistress, and in another minute it will be all destroyed. Wakeup, little sleeper, wake up, and collect those long curls floating likea raven curtain about you. Think what Madame will say if she catches buta glimpse of you. A little apart from all stands one tall figure, tallerthan all the rest, her dark hair folded back from her forehead, herdark eyes watching each beloved group, while she spins unceasingly. Close at her feet sits her shadow, clothed in the same sort of longwhite dress, with the open sleeves disclosing the prettiest ivory armsin the world. Short curling hair of a rich dark colour hangs round thewhite neck and broad forehead of the sitter, and what are those littlepink and white fingers doing? Must I tell? A faithful historian mustrecite plain facts, and, therefore, provided the secret goes no further, I will allow she was cleaning pistols! And, according to Smart'sopinion, "she did 'em a sight better than many a man he had had underhim. "

Now and then those clear dark eyes look up, and she says, "Now, June, stop that everlasting wheel or I shall have you fainting with fatigue. "

_Mother. _--"Take my place then. "

_Schillie. _--"Good lack, spinning is such dull work. Let me finish mypistols first. "

And of course dinner is announced ere the pistols are pronouncedcomplete. A solemn grace said by the dear captain, whose "God bethanked" comes slowly from the lips as if the heart was with it. Then amerry dinner, Smart, and the maidens waiting on us, for nothing willpersuade Smart to sit down with us, and Jenny keeps him company, andHargrave, with a little hauteur condescends to do the same. All sorts ofpranks go on between Smart and the boys during dinner. Felix trying toupset his solemn gravity, while Oscar sends him with preserved gingerto Schillie's duck, roasted potatoes to Madame's tapioca pudding, whereby he gets very shamefaced, as Schillie, with blunt sincerity, points out his mistake. Then behind us he shakes his fist at the boys, while they invent fresh nonsense to tease him. In the meantime thedispute runs hot and high between the little girls as to who is to sitnext to their beloved captain, Gatty and Serena making believe that theywill assert their rights as Signori Priori, and take the coveted seats. 

However dinner is over, and we all adjourned to the lowest cavern whilethe servants eat theirs. Then we sing songs and tell stories. 

_Felix. _--"Cousin Schillie, you promised to tell us the story of thejack-daws if we behaved well and obeyed our general. "

_Schillie. _--"Pooh! pooh! you have heard it a hundred times, boy. "

_Felix. _--"But the captain has not. "

"I should like to hear it very much, " said he. 

_Mother. _--"Then, Schillie, you will have to tell it again for thehundred and first time, and you, captain, must not think that you are tohear a very wonderful story, but, as it is the only one she was everknown to tell, we are obliged to make her repeat it again and again. Ifshe would kindly tell us a fresh one we should be obliged, but, as shewon't, we will prepare ourselves to listen once more to the tale of

THE JACK-DAWS. 

Once upon a time (this is too bad of you June) there stood an old churchin the middle of a village (making me tell this old story), and thischurch had a very fine old tower (I wish you up in it now), and in thistower lived a fine pair of jack-daws (fine company for you). Well! youmust know these jack-daws had a large family of greedy young children(just like you). Now there lived in the village, (besides many otherbrats) two boys, a big boy and a little boy. The big boy was a great bigstout hulking fellow, with a snubby nose and green eyes; and the littlefellow was a nice active chap, about the size of Tom Thumb, quick andsharp as a needle. So one day these two boys sat in the church-yard, andwatched the jack-daws as they flew hither and thither and everywhere. Says the little fellow, 'Them jack-daws must have a nest up there. ' Saysthe big chap, 'No doubt, and I would like to have the young ones, ' (mindchildren it's a wicked thing taking birds from their nests; look at allof you away from your nests; go on, cousin, go on, the captain is quiteimpatient). Well! so they agreed they would climb up the old churchtower, and get the young ones, which accordingly they did. Now you mustknow the old jack-daws, being very knowing, had built their nest so thatit was outside the tower, just out of their reach, and there they couldsee almost within grasp seven little jack-daws, all with their mouthswide open, waiting for their father to pop in a delicious fat worm!('Oh, cousin, how nasty, ' says Winny). So the two boys were muchpuzzled, but at last the big one takes hold of a plank, and, putting itout of the little window, 'Now, ' says he, 'go you and sit at that endand I will push the plank out of the window, and you will just be ableto reach the nest. ' 'Very well, ' says the little fellow, 'but mind yousit at the other end, lest the plank tilts up with me, and I go down. ''All right, ' says the big fellow, and away goes the little boy. 'I havegot them all seven, ' says he, 'and very fine ones they are. ' 'Verywell', says the big boy, 'mind four are mine, and three are yours. ' 'Nosuch thing, ' says the little one, 'I underwent the danger, so I'll havethe four, and you shall have the three. ' 'No you shall not, ' says bigbully. 'Yes I will, ' says the little sturdy fellow. 'I will let you downif you don't give me the four, ' says the big rascal. 'Let away, ' saysthe small boy, 'I won't give them up. ' So the young villain let go theplank, and away went the little fellow, holding stoutly on by his littlebirds. Well the seven jack-daws spread their wings and fluttered, andthe wind being high, it filled a great stout pinafore that he had on, sothat between the two, he was borne safely to the ground, when, lookingup at the window, out of which the big bully was watching his flight, heshouted out, 'Now you shall have none of them. '

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

_Felix. _--"Now, captain, if you had seen that big boy, would you not havewalloped him?"

"Most certainly, " said the captain, "but now we must be thinking of moreimportant matters. " And as the hot weather set in with more thanordinary vigour, it was very clear that we should not be safe in ourcaverns, subjected to the earthquakes that generally accompany the heat. 

Besides we were getting restless and impatient. If all alone byourselves, we had meditated getting the better of the pirates--thinkwhat wild schemes we now had, with Smart and the captain to help us. 

But we must wait until some of them went away in the ships after theirusual avocations, as even the bravest amongst us did not hope to conquerthem all. They seemed however bent upon making their homes morecomfortable before they went, and it was somewhat late in the seasonwhen they started in their own vessel, leaving La Luna and half theirmen behind. These latter were employed in sowing seeds and preparing theground for fruits and vegetables. We saw but little of the women, asthey hardly ever left their side of the island. We now discussed thepossibility of dispatching those parties who were left behind, thinkingthough there were many more than we expected, yet we might get rid ofthem, and taking possession of La Luna, get off the island at once. Amad scheme it certainly was and nothing but the ardent longing we had toescape made us think of it so confidently. 

In the meantime, Smart gained the captain's permission, to "settle" anyof the men he might catch in a convenient position, so as to shoot them, without exposing himself or us to risk of discovery. So highly did heappreciate this permission, that he never ceased day or night dodgingabout and watching these people, and three times he came in withill-concealed triumph, though he respected our feelings too much to domore than insinuate he had "settled" some one or more. We, in themeanwhile, occupied ourselves in making sacks and putting food intothem, ready to start at a moment's warning should a favourable timearrive. 

The pirates, we suppose, now began to suspect, from the extraordinarydeath of three of their men, that the two prisoners were concealedsomewhere in the island, and not being able to discover them, or toaccount for deaths taking place in such different parts of the island, they kept altogether, close to the plantation side, and left the bayentirely to us. 

This gave Smart an opportunity of getting to the ship and bringing off aboat, which we concealed by day in a cleft of the rock, but nightly weemployed ourselves in running down to the shore with everything we hadcollected, which Smart and the captain stowed in the ship. We had beenat this work about a week, in full confidence and in the highestspirits, our hopes were great, the dangers of the voyage appeared asnothing, all our plans seemed succeeding, when one night, just as wewere all creeping up, tired and worn out with our night's work, we heardshriek upon shriek from one of our party. 

The strong sonorous voice of the captain shouted to us to get to cover. Smart followed, huddling us all in like sheep, but, dark as it was, wecould not see who was missing, and I could not trust my voice to ask. Weran to the inner cavern, and there, by the light of the torch, we missedthe darling child, Zoë, and both the maids. 

_Smart. _--"Don't fret, Ma'am, don't fret, no harm is done. We'll have'em back by the morn. The cap'in and I will just take a step out andlook about us, and you, Madam, will be ready to help us, no doubt, "turning to Schillie. 

_Schillie. _--"Yes, yes, Smart, I am quite willing. As for you, June, mind what Smart says, and don't fret. If we could rescue those two fromall of them, think how much more likely we are to succeed now. I am onlyafraid that fool Hargrave will do us a mischief. I wish it had been anyother person than her in the scrape. "

_Captain. _--"Now then, Madam, send them all to rest, and don't fearanything. Smart and I are not likely to sit still while our bravedeliverers are in danger. And as for my pretty flower, I'll cut througha wall of pirates to get at her. "

_Mother. _--"Then, Madame, take them all away. I assure you I cannotsleep. I am ready to help with Schillie. Let us settle at once what isbest to be done. "

They all went off most unwillingly, while we arranged that getting upthrough the big cavern by the rope still concealed there, Smart shouldgo to the pirates' village, in as secret a manner as he could, and findout what was best to be done, and where the prisoners were placed. Notime was to be lost. He was guided immediately to the place, not only bythe glare of the torches, but by the screams of Hargrave, and followingthem cautiously, he concealed himself close by one of the windows wherethey were put, and heard all that took place. 

Jenny was recognised immediately, and the innocent child was frightenedalmost into a fainting fit by the rough and horrid manners of thesedreadful people. But, according to Smart's account, Mrs. Hargrave was ina mort of tantrums. He got back in safety, though with much difficulty, and then detailed to us the following facts:

They were, as before, questioned all about themselves, and Jenny, asbefore, stoutly maintained all were dead. They pointed to the child, andsmiled in scorn, but Zoë, like a brave little girl, positively refusedto say more than Jenny did, making the tears run down Smart's face as hedescribed the little white lips, so firm and decided; and each time, byway of puzzling her, they put the question in a different manner, eachtime she pointed to the three as if they were all. 

_Smart. _--"I beant one bit afeard of them two, but I am of that Mrs. Hargrave; and it crossed my mind, when I heerd her shrieking andsqualling for you all, if I had not better put a bullet in her head justto silence her, only I did not for ould acquaintance sake, and I seed, by the sniggling of them oudacious monsters, as they meant to getsome'at out of her. I gave Jenny to understand as I was near at hand, and the brave little thing, I could see by her eye, knowed the sound, but never a sign gave she. "

_Captain. _--"I am afraid, Smart, it is of no use trying to deceive themany longer, as they must be now aware that there is some place ofconcealment on the island unknown to them; and, from my knowledge oftheir character, I know their cunning and devilry is so great they willleave no stone unturned to find it out. "

_Smart. _--"Cap'n, you and I agree, and it's through that weak fool Mrs. Hargrave as they'll sarcumvent us. I never thought she had much brains, and now I reckon she has worse nor none. Jenny and Miss Zoë would ha'got clear off, had it not been for her skriking and pulling at 'hem, for I heerd Jenny a giving it her handsome, saying she must ha' had theheart of a savage to keep such hold of Miss Zoë when the pirates tookher, instead of letting the little innocent lady escape as she could;and, though she did not say so, I am partly sure Jenny might ha' got offwell, only she was a-trying to get Miss Zoë free from that weak woman, a-holding on like grim death, and, finding she wasn't capable, she bidedwith the child to be a help and comfort to her. "

_Mother. _--"Ah, how like that good Jenny. "

_Schillie. _--"She certainly is a little trump, and never thinks ofherself. "

_Madame. _--"If I fold my darling Zoë in my arms once more, I shall neverbe able sufficiently to show my gratitude to Jane. "

_Captain. _--"She shall never want for bite nor sup, once we get herfree, as long as I live. "

_Felix. _--"She is not your Jenny, captain, she is mine, she is always tolive with me, and, when I am married, she is to be my children's nurse. "

Sybil and Serena and Gatty all expressed their admiration, while Gattyadded, "I wish Smart had sent his bullet where he said, for if there isan owl in the world it is that Hargrave. "

The captain proceeded to state that there seemed no likelihood of theprisoners being harmed at present. I had visions before my eyes of theold stories where innocent children are brought forward with bloodyswords held over their heads, ready to be sacrificed if they did notconfess and capitulate, and while all agreed they would sacrificethemselves for Zoë and Jenny, Smart and the captain declared we were notallowed the choice, for our lives were in their keeping, and all mustnot be sacrificed for two. We none of us seemed to have the least pityor care for poor Hargrave. 

"It was mighty lucky, " said Smart, "she could speak nothing but hermother tongue, and that but badly clipping and mincing it, for she wasletting out everything in such a way I could ha' shook her well; andI'll be bound to do it when I next see her. I hopes as they did notunderstand, but I ha' my doubts. "

The captain now set them all to work watching at different posts, withorders to run and tell him all that occurred every half hour. Turning toSchillie and me he said, "Ladies I would advise you to prepare for theworst. They will work on the fears of that silly woman I doubt. We mustbe prepared, and while I can defend the entrance for a good hour, youmust make your retreat, and where that is to be the Lord only knows. "

_Mother. _--"If we could get to the top of that big rock standing outthis side the bay, we can keep them off for some time there. "

_Captain. _--"That rock is but changing one desperate hope for another. However we must trust in God. I'll try and believe that poor woman willnot utterly forget herself and us. "

_Schillie. _--"Why! my good captain, this island is like a rabbit warren, they can never unearth us if we choose to be moderately careful. "

_Captain. _--"I have no doubt we could hide here for some time, but, withsuch a lot of young ones all the care in the world on our parts may beupset in a moment by thoughtlessness on theirs. Besides, they won'tleave a corner unvisited I feel sure, partly out of revenge, for theyare a most spiteful race, and partly from feeling persuaded you are thepeople so long lost, and for whose recovery such large rewards areoffered. "

_Schillie. _--"In that case I imagine they won't harm us. "

_Captain. _--"They might not perhaps have done so at first, but 'theywill cut off their nose to spite their face' I am certain; by which Imean they will be so savage at losing their men, and so angered athaving been deceived all this time by such a helpless party, that theymight murder us all in cold blood on the spur of the moment. "

_Schillie. _--"And that will be very unpleasant as far as I can judge. "

_Mother. _--"I should think we could make some hiding places amongst thecaverns, captain. "

_Captain. _--"So we could, Madam, had we time, and if I live but an hour, or for one hundred years, my regret at not having taken the precautionwill be the same. "

_Schillie. _--"Give me any orders you like, captain, and they shall bedone if possible. "

_Captain. _--"I know they will, I know for certain they will, so now Iwill tell you all I think, and you shall decide for yourselves. In thefirst place, have you any doubt but that if the pirates let Mrs. Hargrave go as to where she will come?"

_Schillie. _--"Like any wild bull she will of course rush to thesecaverns and expose our hiding places. "

_Captain. _--"Then we agree, Madam, and without doubt the pirates willwatch her and discover all. Now are we to run the chance of finding safehiding places in these numerous caverns, or show ourselves at once andgive fair fight?"

_Mother_ (shaking and shivering). --"That I hold to be impossible, forthere must be twelve pirates left, besides all the women and children, and look at us. "

_Captain. _--"We have but a poor chance indeed, Ma'am, but remember, Madam, Smart and I have the hearts of a dozen strong men in our bosoms, ready to sacrifice all for those we love so much, and who risked theirlives to save us. I feel, yes, I feel as if a wall of pirates must fallbefore such a spirit as is within me fails. "

_Mother. _--"But in the fight, supposing any of the children should gethurt, supposing one of the party were killed, I think, I really think Iwould rather all went at one blow than that we should have to mourn theloss of one. "

_Captain. _--"I can understand your feelings well, Madam, and----"

_Schillie. _--"Come, captain, don't let her talk any more nonsense, crying her eyes out, let you and I go and take as quick a view of thecaverns as we can, and leave her to watch, there is no danger for anhour or so. And here is a pencil and a bit of paper for you to keep youquiet until we come back. Write a page for that beautiful journal, foryou have got something rather more interesting to detail thanheretofore. "

_Mother. _--"Schillie, I shall really begin to think you quiteheartless. "

_Schillie. _--"Pray do. I only wish it was the case, for I doubt ourhearts will be sadly torn to bits the next few days. "

They returned in less than an hour with rather less hope than they hadbefore of our being able to hide in the caverns. One thing was certainwe could not hide altogether, and the notion of being in differentplaces, and not knowing whether one set might not be discovered and theothers looking on, not daring to help for fear of discovering more, quite upset me. I began to think any fate was better than playingbo-peep in the caverns, and so I said, "We will take our chance on therock, for we have many things ready by the waterfall which were meantfor the ship, and we need but snatch up a bundle a-piece. "

_Schillie. _--"When up there, too, we can look down upon our enemies, and take good aim. I shall not fire at random, but pick out my man. "

_Mother. _--"Don't be so bloody-minded. Hark! there is a scream!"

The captain looked out, applying an epithet to Mrs. Hargrave that onlythe exigency of the case could excuse. He said, "Here she comes, and Imake no doubt the whole body of them after her. You'll find lots ofbottles and kegs on the right hand side within the waterfall. Whateveryou do think of water. Hang that woman she is coming straight away. Isee those rascals close behind her, she'll be here in five minutes. Come, gang, oh gang yer ways, oh aye here she is, sailing like a madwoman. "

_Mother. _--"Then you think we had better go at once to the rock. "

_Captain. _--"Yes, yes, without a doubt. Ye'll get up without a soulseeing ye, and ye can kick in the brushwood weel. Now gang, gang yerways, and when aince up, keep close as mice. "

_Schillie. _--"I begin to think you have some _nous_ in your head, June, thinking of that rock. It's so near the ship we may, perhaps, get off inthe night. "

_Mother. _--"Heaven grant it. How that woman screams. "

_Schillie. _--"I should like to give her something to scream about, butyou are loading yourself like a pack horse. Well done, Sybil; now, girls, scuttle about, take what's useful; whoever carries up anythingnot wanted will have to bring it back again in the teeth of the enemy. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, may I stop behind for oneminute, just to speak my mind to Hargrave. "

_Schillie. _--"She won't be let in this hour, you ape. Now is our onlytime for getting up to the top of that rock; where we shall have a fullview of the enemy all round. "

_Madame. _--"Gracious heaven, preserve us all. What dangers have we notto endure from the frightful weakness of one woman. "

_Schillie. _--"It's no use moralizing, Madame, pick up something useful, and be off. "

_Gatty. _--"Here is the green parasol, Madame. "

_Serena. _--"And here is your warm shawl. "

_Sybil. _--"And here is my arm to help you along. "

_Madame_ (murmuring). --"May God help us, may the Almighty look down uponus in our hour of need, and preserve my beloved ones. "

_Sybil. _--"Come, Madame, come, see how active the little ones are. Thinkhow charming to be safe up there, think how lucky we are to have Smartand the dear captain to help us. Look at Otty with all the guns runninglike a hare, and all the little girls flying like lapwings. Come, Madame, come quickly. "

So we ran about in every direction, and, collecting everything that wasuseful, we left our friendly shelter and took refuge on the isolatedrock before-mentioned. 

There was some brushwood at the top, and two or three old weather-beatenpalm trees, these afforded us most welcome shelter. 

It was weary work getting to the top, but when once there we hauled upmany of our things by ropes, and some of us had time to return to thecavern and bring away a rope ladder, with several other valuableacquisitions that, had we been hurried, we should not have recollectedthem, also quantities of water. 

To our surprise, we saw nothing of Smart after Hargrave's first scream;he disappeared, and we were all upon the rock but Madame when we missedhim, requiring his strong arm to help her up. 

Not all the assistance we could give her seemed likely to get her to thetop, she was in so nervous a state. In vain she implored us to leave herto her fate. Nothing but seeing us all begin to scramble down again toshare it with her made her at last, in a fit of desperation, reach thetop. When there, she sunk on the ground helpless, and we laid her at thefoot of one of the palm trees, where she declared she would breathe herlast sigh. The three elder girls now collected all the precious drops ofwater, putting them under bushes, covering them with sand, to preventthe powerful sun from evaporating the smallest quantity of such preciousliquid. 

Schillie and the boys prepared the guns and pistols, putting everything"handy, " as they called it, for a siege. We snatched a hasty meal, notknowing when we might have another opportunity; then laying ourselvesdown, we hid snugly in the brushwood, seeing everything, yet utterlyunseen ourselves. 

_Gatty. _--"It's jolly fun being perched up here seeing all the countryround. But what is the reason we have come up?"

_Schillie_ (shortly). --"You were ordered to, that's enough. "

_Gatty_ (half whispering to the girls). --"The bear is out to-day. If Idon't mind I shall get a scratch from its claws. "

_Schillie_ (overhearing). --"Bear or not, Miss Gatty, you will be so goodas to keep a silent tongue in your head. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, why?"

_Mother. _--"Why, Gatty, don't you perceive that if we continue to hideourselves as we do now the enemy will never guess where we are. But ifyou chatter like any magpie, of course they will find us out. "

_Gatty. _--"Well, I am ready to do anything reasonable and now that Ihave had a good reason given me, I'll be as mute as any mole. "

_Schillie. _--"Who deems a mole like you worth a reason. "

_Sybil. _--"Oh, little Mother, Gatty has a capital head when she istrusted. "

_Schillie. _--"Filled with your notions, I suppose, Miss Sybil. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, cannot we get off to the shipto-night; it's quite close, and no sharks to speak of. "

_Schillie. _--"When your advice is asked, then you may give us your sageopinions. "

_Mother. _--"Come, Schillie, don't be so cross to the poor girls. Youknow Gatty has given your own advice in almost your own words. "

_Schillie. _--"Why don't you and those two magpies follow the example ofthat good child Serena, and hold your tongues, as she does. "

_Mother. _--"We shall not be disturbed yet awhile. But what makes you socross?"

_Schillie. _--"I wonder you don't see what a predicament we are in; andit is no very pleasant prospect being sea-sick for the next month, letalone going to sea in this mad way, with only the captain for crew. "

_Mother. _--"Indeed it is very hazardous. I almost think we had betternot trust ourselves to the sea, but run our chance with the pirates. "

"Oh, no, no, " said all the girls and boys. 

"Now if you make such a noise again, children, down you shall all gointo the mouths of those sharks, " said Schillie. 

"Then promise not to give up, " said they in return. 

"I promise nothing, " said she. 

"Then the king of the pirates will come and take you away, cousin, " saidFelix. 

Schillie uttered something between a sigh and a groan, and then said, "You are an impudent boy, Master Felix, and I always tell your Motheryou'll come to no good. But whether she will live to see you hanged ornot I cannot say, for our fate is horrible every way. Just too as wewere getting so comfortable, and having everything so nice and snugabout us. I do not think there is a plant on the island of which I havenot discovered the name and property, and everything grows sobeautifully, and such bathing, besides, such delicious fish, and I am sofond of fish, really it is too bad. I am just beginning to think theisland a very nice sort of little place, and here we are sent to theright about in this horrid fashion. "

_Gatty. _--"Cannot we somehow contrive to kill all the pirates, and getrid of them altogether. "

_Sybil. _--"Yes, we could shoot them from here, taking good aim. "

_Gatty. _--"Ha! ha! just listen to Sybil. Could any one ever have thoughtshe would have been so bloody-minded. "

_Serena. _--"I wish Zoë and Jenny were safely with us, then we should bequite happy, having only the captain and Smart to wait for. "

_Sybil. _--"I dare say that is the reason Smart left us in such a hurry. "

_Gatty. _--"I hope it is as you say, old Syb, and I hope still more thatthey will join us soon, and I hope most of all that they will leaveHargrave behind. "

_Sybil. _--"Poor thing, but what will they do with her?"

_Gatty. _--"Eat her, I dare say, and very tough----"

_Lilly. _--"Oh, Mother, look there! Oh, look! look! Here is Zoë coming, and Smart, and Jenny. "

Up we all jumped, and saw the three stealing round the rocks, not twohundred yards from the shore. Run, we all shouted, waving everything wecould lay our hands on. They saw us in a moment, and quitting theshelter of the rocks, ran down towards us. 

At this moment a noise of yelling and screaming was heard, and the wholebody of pirates, men, women, and children, came rushing out fromunderneath the waterfall. 

Smart heard them first, and catching up Zoë in his arms, giving Jennysome directions, he plunged into the sea, while Jenny kept running tothat point of the rock where was the only accessible point forscrambling up. The tide was half flow, which favoured Smart but wouldimpede Jenny, unless she dashed through the waves without regarding awetting. By the care that Smart took of his little charge, and byJenny's deliberate proceedings, we saw the servants both meant tosacrifice themselves for the sake of the child. 

We, on our parts, were bewildered for a moment with the coming strife, but the thoughtful boys, rolling stones down to startle away the sharksbefore their dear Smart's way, recalled us to our senses. We let downthe rope ladder, and the ready Smart swam to it. Placing his preciouscharge on it, he watched her run nimbly up it and we receive her withrapture in safety, when he wiped his streaming brow, and plunged intothe sea again. 

Leaving the little ones all to kiss and embrace the lost and found, weran to the other side to watch Jenny, and help her if we could. She isflying now, and dashes through the water, heedless of the coming waves. She does not intend to be taken prisoner again without a struggle. Butthere is one horrid pirate outstripping all the others. "Oh, Jenny, Jenny, run, he is gaining on you. " What shall we do to help her? Howshall we bear to see her taken before our eyes? She touches the rock. "Afew more steps, Jenny, and you can seize the rope we have let down toassist you. Oh, horrid fellow, did ever any one run so fast. Ah, it isof no use, dear, dear Jenny; one more effort. " "Mother, Mother, " saidOscar, "cannot I shoot him?" "No, dear boy, " said Schillie, "you cannotwithout hurting Jenny. " "But let me try, do let me try. Oh dear, ohdear, it is too late, he has hold of her. " Throwing away his gun, theboy swung down by the rope before we could prevent him. In vain Jennycalled on him not to come, he was down in a moment, and attacked thepirate, who had both arms round Jenny, with his cutlass. She struggled, and turning round aided his efforts by buffeting the pirate in the facewith her hands and nails. At this moment Smart appeared, emerging fromthe sea, having swam round the rock. One blow from his powerful fistsettled the matter. The pirate fell down stunned upon the rocks. Oscargave him a parting kick, and then all three assisting each other, scrambled up the rock in no time, where we most joyfully received them, and where they did not arrive a minute too soon, for the whole body ofpirates were close at hand. 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

And now how silly we looked, all exposed to the wondering gaze of thepirates. I heard Schillie muttering, "What a pack of fools we havebeen, " while Oscar said, "Cousin, we have gone and done it now. We shallhave to fight for it, and we shall have a good rowing from the captain. I had better go and see after the guns. " This he did, shaking them oneby one at the pirates as he examined them, while he and Felix keptappearing and disappearing from behind the trees, sometimes with hatsand sometimes without, as if to make believe there were half a dozenboys. Smart lay his full length on the ground, endeavouring to recoverhis breath, after his late exertions. 

It was of no use disguising the fact, we had discovered ourselves andour hiding place, and though no one certainly could get to us withoutleave, our helplessness would be fully apparent, and our identity withthe lost party well known. All the advantages we had gained from ourconcealment were now over. We had nothing to do but wait in patience forwhat fate had yet in store for us. 

All this time, while these thoughts were rapidly running through ourheads, the whole colony of pirates were staring in undisguised amazementat us. 

_Sybil. _--"What a frightful set of wretches. "

_Gatty. _--"Horrid. We will never capitulate to them. "

_Serena. _--"The women look as fierce as the men. How they do stare, justas if they never saw human beings before. "

_Oscar. _--"I could pick off a fellow or two from this distance, Mother, if you like. "

_Smart_ (from his lair in the bushes). --"Ha' done, if you please, Sir, with any such notion. Let me get a breath or two afore we come to afight; and anyways let them strike the first blow. "

_Oscar and Felix_ (together). --"Then do make haste, Smart, and get yourbreath. If the captain was but here, we could easily fight thosewretches. "

_Smart. _--"Breath or no breath, I ben't agoing to fight them devildomswith no better helps than you two, young masters. Bide quiet like braveboys, and do as the Duke of Wellington does. "

_Felix. _--"How is that, Tommy?"

_Smart. _--"Why he waits until the enemy gives him a reason to get hisblood up, and when that's done it's all up with them. "

_Felix. _--"But my blood is up, Tom. "

_Smart. _--"Then let it cool a bit, Sir; any way the tide is rising, andthem rascals is sufficiently knowledgeable to see that the sharks is aguarding of us now. When it gets dark it will be ebbing and I'll be offto see after cap'n, and you'll have enew to do, Sir, to keep watch untilwe get back. "

_Gatty. _--"Don't bring Hargrave back if you can help it, Smart. "

_Smart. _--"I ben't much inclined that way myself, Miss, but I have heerdwe are bound to be merciful. "

_Gatty. _--"She has not been merciful to us, I am sure. "

_Smart. _--"I do partly think as she ben't quite answerable for her ways. Any how I shanna put myself out of the way to look after her. "

_Mother. _--"Oh yes, Smart, you must try your best. "

_Smart. _--"To be sure, Ma'am, if so be you wishes it. But I be thinkingthere is a power of mischief in her yet. "

_Mother. _--"I think it must all have been frightened out of her by thistime. Did you see anything of her when you went in search of theothers?"

_Smart. _--"No, Madam, I went straight away for Miss Zoë and Jenny, thecap'n having given me my orders so to do, let alone me ordering myselfthat way also. I had to knock over a couple of women-kind, which wentagin my conscience: not knowing how people might act towards my poordear woman, and my two pretty boys, all these years that I have beenfrom them. "

Here Smart showed symptoms of a pathetic nature, for which Felix triedto comfort him saying, "I am sure they are doing very well, for Mrs. Smart will have taken in some washing, and Jem is I dare say agamekeeper by now, and perhaps little Tom too. "

From Jenny we further learnt that they had come round the way they didto avoid the pirates. As they passed the upper caverns they heard whatJenny called a great "scremmage, " but saw nothing of Hargrave or thecaptain. Had they been ten minutes sooner round the rock they might havereached us in safety, and without discovery. 

The pirates having given full scope to their curiosity regarding us, nowseparated, and, while some remained as watchers, the others went off toexamine the waterfall and caverns, and look, as we supposed, for our twocompanions. 

"Ha, ha, " said Smart, as he saw them emerging in and out from beneaththe waterfall, "if it had not been for that demented woman you wouldnever have speered that place, I'll go bail. Mighty pretty it is too aswell as uncommon convanient. "

_Oscar. _--"Is it not like the waterfall at Cil Hepste inGlamorganshire. "

_Smart. _--"Just such another, Sir, and if I have the luck to see thatere waterfall again, it's a pity if I don't look o' the inside of it. "

_Felix. _--"What, do you think we shall find caverns and pirates in it, like this one, Tommy?"

_Smart. _--"No, Sir, I'se warrant there is neer a pirate there, but it'san uncommon curious place, and like this 'un as one pea to another. Theould lady seems but baddish I consate. "

This was but too true. Whether from the fright or the heat, or theunusual exertions, Madame was anything but well, and fell from one fitof hysterics to another. We could do but little to mend her, for evensupposing we had had smelling salts on the island we should not havedeemed it one of the necessaries to bring upon the rock. We put Zoëbeside her with orders to talk to her, and tell her as many of heradventures as she could to amuse and divert her mind. 

And then Jenny told us how good and brave Miss Zoë had been, and howneither of them would have been taken prisoners had it not been for that"squawking" Hargrave. Upon which Gatty and the boys declared they wishedher no worse fate than to be married to one of the pirates. 

_Schillie_ (with gravity). --"I will make over to her my interest withthe King. "

_Gatty. _--"We might actually have been on board sailing away at thismoment instead of frying up here, with these frightful pirates blinkingand grinning at us, as if they never saw Christians before. "

_Sybil. _--"Perhaps they never did, Gatty. "

_Serena. _--"Jenny, did you know that we were discovered in the cavernsthrough Hargrave? They made her a trap to catch us. "

_Jenny. _--"Miss Zoë told me, Miss, she was afraid from what she couldmake out that they were going to make something out of Mrs. Hargrave. But I could not understand them at all. Nevertheless we both cautionedher as much as possible, though she was in such a sad way I doubt if sheheard us. After awhile she was taken away from us, and, though I toldher the last thing to be sure to be careful, and do her duty by hermistress, she screamed so I don't think she minded me one bit. The womenwere pretty civil, but very wild and bad looking, and I would not bearthem to touch Miss Zoë, which they were trying to do all the while. And, oh, Miss Zoë was so brave, and, whenever I said you were all dead shesaid so too. "

_Gatty. _--"How could you tell such fibs, Zoë? Madame will give you thatodious Theresa Tidy's Nineteen Maxims of Neatness and Order, to do intoGerman, for being so naughty. "

"Angel child, never, never could I punish her after her agonizingsufferings, " murmured the good kind Madame. 

The strict watch kept over us began to be so wearisome we were glad whennight veiled us in her dark mantle. 

It was astonishing with what composure we laid down to rest, secure inthe sharks' guard for some few hours yet, while the morrow, with all itsprobable horrors, seemed not to present itself to any mind. "We trustedin God that he would deliver us. "

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

The morning's light brought us no change either for worse or better, excepting that under cover of the night Smart had gone to search for ourother companions. He gave us orders what to do, in case of an attack, and departed with these comforting words "Let a score on 'em attack ye, and I'll be bound the young gentlemen, if they be but steady, can keep'em off. Any ways Mrs. E. Can, and if we hear shots cap'in and I willjust come in the rear in nick o' time. "

We sat composedly down to such breakfast as we had, which led to anexamination as to what had been brought up. We had plenty of water, bread, yams, and potatoes. No little girl had forgotten her parrot, orthe boys their monkeys; in fact Felix declared his had been very useful, as he made him carry two great potatoes. "But, " said Lilly, "you had tocarry him, so it made no great difference. "

"Moreover, " says Felix, "I brought my two hens, because they lay eggs, and Tommy is so fond of eggs. "

_Lilly. _--"I do think you love Smart more than any of us, more than yourMother. "

_Felix. _--"Oh! any body may have the other egg, but I must keep one formy Tommy. He has never been quite well since he was with those brutes. And I am his doctor he says, so I order him eggs. And if I bid him doit, I know he would eat twenty, one after another. "

_Mother. _--"How odd it seems to Schillie, our laughing at all thisnonsense of the children, when we certainly are in a very uncomfortableposition. We seem to think we are in no danger, now we have got thecaptain and Smart to help us, and I doubt if we were ever in a worsepredicament than now. "

_Schillie. _--"Predicament or not, it's extremely nasty not being allowedany water to wash with, and I shall owe Hargrave a grudge all my life. Here we have been accustomed to bathe two or three times a-day, nowstewed to death we are only allowed sufficient water to send bread downour throats, that would otherwise stick there. "

_Mother. _--"I wish that may be our greatest inconvenience; it's all verywell for Smart to say that we are in no danger, but if these people keepstaring at us and watching us all day as they did yesterday what are weto do? They'll stare us out, let alone the chance of our being broiledto death. I feel quite sure Madame will have a brain fever if we don'ttake care. "

_Schillie. _--"Well don't fuss. We can last out a week of this work, perhaps, and then we shall at all events be less fat for the fishes. Iintend to try the depths of those caverns before I put myself in thepower of that pirate captain. "

I shuddered as she pointed down to the blue waters, through whose depthswe could see endless caverns of fantastically shaped coral. 

"Oh! Ma'am, Ma'am, " cried Jenny, "they are coming up. " We ran for ourweapons, concealing them as well as we could, and then stood on thedefensive, Schillie on one side of the path and I on the other, the restall ready to hand us the guns. "Shoot, Schillie, shoot, " I said, "hitthe foremost man, and he'll tumble over the others. "

"I am trying, I am indeed, but don't you know I cannot even kill a wasp!Hang me if I can do it, " said Schillie, turning white as a sheet, andletting her gun drop. Steadily Otty raises his gun, fires, and theforemost man falls, knocking over two others, and causing greatconfusion. Felix, by way of calming it, fires his gun right into themiddle of them. 

Their imprecations were loud and deep, and their rage seemed boundlessas they looked up at their two little antagonists. One man dead, twohurt. "Very good boys, " say we. But the pirates were not to be drivenback in this manner. It was too humiliating to be repulsed by two boys. They seemed speculating as to what had become of Smart, he was evidentlynot with us. So once more they essayed the ascent, sheltering themselvesas well as they could from the guns, by creeping under cover of theledges of rock. "Now let's all be firm this time, " we whispered, "forshoot them we must. " Schillie took a great gulp of water, seized hergun, and once more we all stood ready. "Let them come quite close, " saidOscar. 

But a fresh person appeared on the scene of action, whose shrill screamstold her name better than anything. Not that anybody seemed hurting ormolesting her, but attracted, I suppose, by the sound of the guns, shehad ventured forth from her hiding place, and discovered us all roostingat the top of the rock. Not being able to entertain more than one ideaat a time, and that idea being since her separation from us solely howshe could rejoin, it was not a matter of wonder, that to see us, was tomake her rush down towards us. It never entered her limited capacity tothink that the pirates might object to the re-union. However they showedthemselves most civil and polite towards Mrs. Hargrave, though we on therock did not give them credit for acting entirely from disinterestedmotives. 

_Schillie. _--"Upon my life! if they are not going to let that mad womancome up here. You may be sure, June, they have some motive for thisgratuitous kindness. I dare say they think such an ass of a woman willbe more likely to do us harm than good by her presence. Well! any bodymay help her up that likes, I won't. "

"Nor I, nor I, " sounded on all sides. 

But there was no need for us to offer, for the amiable pirates werekindly assisting her up themselves. Little did Mrs. Hargrave dream thatthey were making a convenient shield of her most precious self and thatif we hoped to execute our former manœuvre we should have to send ourbullets through her first. She thought of nothing but being againamongst us, and scrambled and struggled towards us, screaming the wholetime. 

_Oscar. _--"Mother, I must shoot her, there is no help for it. If one ofthose fellows gets footing on here, we may as well give ourselves up. You see he is close behind her. "

_Mother. _--"We will just make one effort. Wait till she is so near thatI can grasp hold of her, and then shoot; she must take her chance. "

With the greatest coolness the brave boy did as he was bid; and I had nosooner grasped the woman than he fired. With a squall that no one couldthink proceeded out of human lips, she lost her footing and held on byme, and if Schillie had not had firm hold of me, Serena and Sybil ofher, I must have gone over with Hargrave and the pirate. As it was, hefell dead, and we dragged her up, and, pulling her to some distance, wenever stayed to enquire if she was wounded or not, but ran back to ourposts. They were swarming up, just under a ledge, ready to make a boltout upon us if we looked off one moment. "Get stones, little ones, "whispered Serena, "they will help us, perhaps. " Now they bolt. We allfire simultaneously. They retreat again, some wounded, but none dead. We took up the second relay of guns, Schillie carrying off the others toreload. 

"In the name of all that's horrible, " we heard her say, in a loud angryvoice, "what are you doing here?"

_Hargrave. _--"I am not going to be shot at and killed by those dreadfulguns any more, and, besides, the pirates gave me to understand downthere as the sun would soon set the powder in a blaze, and we should allbe blown up. Look at me, bleeding like a pig, and half my ear and one ofmy best ear-rings gone. No, no, though I was dead, as I thought, I wasdetermined to throw the powder and shot over the rock, that you might besafe, if I died the next minute. "

"Bring me that rope, Lilly, " said Schillie, in a voice of concentratedrage. Gatty sprung to help her, and in two minutes the foolish woman wastied, with her hands behind her back, to one of the palm trees, and theyreturned to help us, as best we could be helped. We trusted that Smartwould hear the firing, and come to our assistance before all hope wasgone. But the pirates themselves ceased their warfare against us, finding the stones quite as destructive as the guns; besides, theyseemed to be in a great state of uncertainty and trouble amongthemselves, and had so many consultations, and talked at such a rate, that we lost ourselves in conjectures as to what it could be all about. "They are in a mighty rage against us, I think, for killing the twomen, " said Oscar. "They don't want to hurt us, apparently, " saidSerena, "as they never fixed their guns at us. " "Why, my dear child, don't you see that is against their interests to hurt any of us, " saidSchillie, "they want to sell us, or some such blessed thing. "

_Gatty_ (demurely). --"I don't think the king will sell you, littleMother. "

_Schillie. _--"None of your nonsense. Miss. I'll marry you to him if youdon't mind, and a regular dun duckity mud-coloured spouse you willhave. "

_Gatty. _--"If you please, little Mother, you are and have been so crossto me since we came up here. "

_Schillie. _--"And no wonder, you young noodle, talking such nonsense, and behaving like a young ape when we are in such danger; and June isjust as bad, encouraging you in all this stuff. "

_Mother. _--"Come, don't let us quarrel, night is coming on. Go to bed, children. You and I must watch, Schillie. "

_Schillie. _--"And I, feeling like a dead dog, wanting a week's sleep atleast. "

_Mother. _--"Then Hargrave shall help me. "

_Schillie. _--"Help the pirates you mean; but who has looked after thatfemale lately?"

We went to see her, and luckily she was unable to have her feelingswounded by any remark that might have been bottling up against her, forthrough her nose she gave audible demonstrations that she considered hertroubles and sorrows over, and that any remonstrances on our partswould only be regarded as an unpleasant dream of the night. 

"What a dirty draggle-tailed thing she looks, " said Schillie, "in allthat worn-out old finery. Why cannot she dress like us and Jenny inthese serviceable dresses?"

"Oh, she made a particular request to me, " I answered, "not to dress inour island costume, and asked leave to use all our old things to makeherself, what she called, respectable. But are you really so tired youcannot watch?"

_Schillie. _--"To be sure not; you don't think I am going to let youwatch without me, only I am regularly done up, and think it would berather a good plan to get shot that I might have some rest. "

_Mother. _--"Fie, Schillie, you forget what you are saying. "

_Schillie. _--"I dare say I am very wicked, but don't bother me now; keepyour scolding until we get out of this mess, if we ever do. "

CHAPTER XL. 

Towards midnight, a sound in the water made our hearts beat. Either thepirates meant to storm us at night, or Smart and the captain wereattempting to join us. Calling the girls, we set them to watch the ropeladder, which we let down on the one side, while we watched the pathwayon the other. 

The tide was ebbing, though our rock was still wholly surrounded bywater, yet not sufficient to make the sharks any protection to us. Itwas this which made us so anxious, for there were such a few hours inthe day during which the pirates could attack us, and they had been sounexpectedly repulsed, we had but little doubt they would attempt anight assault if possible, and for this the tide now suited very well, and we could not hope that they would be ignorant of the advantage. 

The sounds advanced on one side, though still so faint and designedlysmothered we could distinguish nothing to lead us to know whetherfriends or foes were coming. Now, whoever they were, they certainly hadlanded at the foot of the rock. We instinctively each grasped a stone. 

"The Lord be thankit, captain; I do consate as we have found thepathway, " in Smart's tones, rose up to our delighted ears, and wegrasped their hands with heartfelt pleasure as they severally reachedthe top. We had, however, a drawback to our pleasure, for Smart had beenwounded looking for Mrs. Hargrave. The necessity of binding his woundand restoring his exhausted strength, prevented us from thinking ofgetting off to the ship then; besides, we had little more than an hour'sdarkness left us, and it would have taken that time to move Madamealone. So, after making Smart as comfortable as we could, Schillie and Iran off to take some rest, in the full assurance that half our careswere over, now that we had got our two able-bodied defenders among usagain. Besides, no further responsibility rested on our shoulders, andthat was so great a relief we were asleep almost before we laid down. 

CHAPTER XLI. 

The imperturbable Hargrave presented herself the next morning asperfectly rested, and ready to dress her mistress, and put her hair (nowfor so long neglected) into proper order. A piece of coolness andeffrontery that so surprised me I remained quite dumb. 

Not so the young ones; but I am ashamed to repeat all that was said, for, though they had right on their side, the unfortunate woman was setupon by all, and if tongues could sting, she would not have been alivenow. At last she sat down in a remote corner of the rock, to weep andbewail herself, thinking, I dare say, that she had escaped from one setof savages into another. And, though she derived some consolation partof the time in what she called "tidying herself, " she shed many a tearover her torn garments and battered appearance, declaring that she hadhad her clothes ruined by the rough way in which the captain and Smarthad dragged her about. "Say that again, " said Felix, "and I must spit atyou to show my contempt. "

That the captain and Smart had joined us soon became known among thepirates, and if they had been so severely repulsed before by two boys, it was madness attempting another assault. 

So they set about means of devising how they could dislodge us, withoutendangering their own lives. Madame's increasing illness became ourgreat care now, she was becoming delirious, and there was no possibilityof subduing the fever upon this baking rock. 

"A little cooling lime juice, Ma'am, I would venture to advise, " saidHargrave. 

"And who has put a stop to our having that?" was uttered on varioussides, in various indignant tones. 

Hargrave shrunk back into her corner again, while the captain said, "Iwill draw up some sea water, with which you must bathe her head. Smart'swound will fester I doubt; we have nothing here to ease that, I amgrieved to say. "

Middle day came, when the heat was greatest. We lay gasping, half deadwith fatigue, heat, and fears as to what would be our fate. Suddenly wewere roused by Smart's voice, who could not rest for the pain of hiswound. "Be sharp, be sharp, " he cried, "they are throwing lighted brandsup here, we shall be on fire in a minute, and roast meat in ten. " Weflew in every direction, and threw them off as fast as they could throwthem on. It was hotter work for them than us and, seeing us so active, they ceased for awhile. The captain then cut away great square plots ofbrushwood as best he could, to prevent much harm accruing in case theytried their brands again. 

While thus occupied, Sybil came running to me, all in tears, andwringing her hands. "Oh, I have killed him, I am afraid he is dead, " shecried. 

"How? who?" we exclaimed. 

"I only meant to frighten him, I would not hurt anybody. Oh, what shallI do?"

We ran with her to the extreme end of the rock, and, looking down, wesaw on a ledge below, a large stone with a man beneath it. 

"I was running here, " continued the weeping Sybil, "to see if any brandswere thrown in this direction, and, peeping down, I saw a man scramblingup, very near the top. He did not see me, but I had no time to lose, soI just pushed that great stone with all my might. You know we hadremarked this stone before as being just in the position to roll down, if it was only on the other side. I do not know how I managed, but overit went, and fell directly on him; and, oh, I am afraid it has killedhim. What shall I do, I shall never be happy again. "

_Gatty. _--"Not happy again, Sib, I only wish I had done it. "

_Sybil. _--"But, sister, do you think he is really dead? Can we not godown and save him, or take that great stone off him? Oh dear, oh dear, how could I do such a cruel thing. "

_Gatty. _--"Oh, Sib, Sib, what a goose you are. You have done a gloriousthing. I only wish it had been me. Think, Serena, of Sib having killed apirate all by herself and we have not even cut off the little finger ofone. It is too provoking. "

We were obliged to take the poor tender-hearted girl away from the spot, and she shook and shivered with remorse all the rest of the day. Wecomforted her as well as we could by saying he must have diedimmediately (for dead he was without any doubt), and he had fallen on aspot where the sea would carry away all remains of him before morning. 

The little ones looked at poor trembling aunt Sib with the greatestadmiration, Gatty with envy and jealousy, while Serena, like a truetender-hearted little sister, comforted and kissed her, telling her howgentle, good, and kind she was to everybody, and what a good thing shehad done for us, and how, perhaps, this was the identical pirate who hadstolen her, and that she was not to be unhappy at what perhaps we mightall have to do ere long. And this set us talking upon our plans. 

"Don't you think, captain, " said Schillie, "we may get off to the shipto-night?"

_Captain. _--"We must try, Madam. If they should chance to go on board, they will find out how busy we have been there, and they will then takemeasures to prevent us executing any such plan. But I have lost my righthand in Smart. "

_Gatty and Oscar. _--"Oh, captain, send me for the boat. I can swim likea duck, and it's not a hundred yards from here. "

_Mother. _--"My dear children, the sharks. "

_Oscar. _--"I don't mind them, Mother. "

_Gatty. _--"They will have a good mouthful if they swallow me; and if Iam as troublesome inside a shark as you, little Mother, say I sometimesam here, I shall not agree with him at all. "

_Schillie. _--"Now, Gatty, I won't have you running into any danger. Idon't mean to say you are not extremely troublesome, but still I havegot used to you, and I won't have you expose yourself to any danger. "

_Captain. _--"I think I can manage to make them both of use, and yetwithout much danger, I trust. I would not have a hair of their preciousheads lost. "

Gatty flushed up like the setting sun with pleasure; Oscar nodded inapprobation, while I said, "Then it is decided, at all events, we getoff to-night, if we can. "

"Man proposes, and God disposes. "

"Sister, look, " said Serena, in a low sorrowful voice. Ah me, did I seerightly? With every sail set, that ominous, black, hateful vessel, thepirate ship, hove in sight, and ere we could collect our senses, orbelieve our eyes, she was anchoring in the bay. 

CHAPTER XLII. 

We sat down on the carpet of desperation and the stools of despair. 

The pirates on shore seemed as bewildered as we were. The pirates onboard seemed in a great state of confusion and uproar. A generalrunning, hurrying, and scurrying took place among them all. 

While those of the ship pointed vehemently to the sea, they of the landgesticulated violently towards the caverns, and both were equallyeccentric in their observations regarding us. At last regular partieswere organized, who began systematically, at the same time with theutmost rapidity, to unload their vessel; while the pirate king, hoistinga white flag, and attended by a few ferocious-looking followers, advanced towards our rock. By the captain's advice we hoisted a whiterag of some sort, as a token of friendship, and in silence waited theresult. 

In bad French the pirate captain offered us terms for capitulation. Hepointed out how useless it was for us now to think of repelling suchnumbers. That if we would come down quietly, we should be received withopen arms ("and cut throats, " murmured some one behind me); that theywould engage their most sacred word of honour they would do us no harm("much honour in a pirate, " murmured the same voice); that there wasplenty of room on the island for us all, and that we might choose whichside we pleased, and they would take the other. All they wanted waspeace and our friendship. 

Our dear captain shook his head at all this civility, and fairly laughedat the offer of friendship. But he turned, as in duty bound, beingspokesman, to take our opinion. 

Simultaneously we all rose together, and letting the pirates have a fulland perfect view of our whole party (save the two invalids) for thefirst time, with one voice we all exclaimed, "No! no!" Though evidentlysurprised at seeing what a helpless party we were, it yet seemed to givehim but greater zest to persuade us to come down. 

His offers became more generous, his civilities greater, his promisesmost profuse and tempting, but, invariably and simultaneously, withoutwaiting for our captain's appeal, rose the decided "No! no!"

With subdued oaths and imprecations he left us, having been severaltimes interrupted by urgent entreaties from his companions. Leaving someyoung boys to watch us, he repaired to his companions, and they nowseemed wholly occupied in emptying the ship and stowing everything awayin the caverns. The bay was one scene of activity and bustle. 

We sat quiet, knowing that night was drawing on, when our last effortfor escape must be made. 

_Oscar. _--"Captain, you never told us what happened to you in thecaverns, and how Smart found you. "

_Captain. _--"I found him, Sir, instead of his finding me. I kept theentrance blocked up as long as I could, but I could not get a good shotat any of the enemy on account of that demented woman, who was always inthe way. It was enough that as fast as they took out one stone I piledup another, until, finding that they were getting too many for me, andknowing that you had had ample time to place yourselves in safety, Iswung myself up by the rope to the top of the cavern, and, drawing itup, I lay there concealed, watching their movements. Such a pandemoniumscene I never beheld. Luckily their eagerness, curiosity, and excitementmade them forget Mrs. Hargrave, who sat down and howled like a hungrycat, not, however, before she had discovered to them every secretcorner, by running madly to look for you. I suppose, for her sake, wemust allow, poor woman, she is a little touched in the brain, for Ifound her, after everything was quiet, and the pirates had gone down tolook for you, looking over some musty old caps and bonnets, and fittingup for herself a bundle of clothes. I suggested a little food and waterwould be more useful, but she stopped my mouth by saying it was her dutyto appear decent and tidy for her mistress's sake. And such trouble Ihad with her besides. I am persuaded that woman would never be guided bymortal tongue. Many times I thought to leave her to her fate and to goand see after you, but she was so unfit to be left, I had not the heartto do so. Nevertheless, after getting her out of the caverns up on thetop, in a well-concealed place, where we could see nicely all round, sheescaped me, for what reason neither she or any one else could tell Ithink, and I lay quiet until night, when, venturing down to see if Icould join you all, after a while I heard a noise just nigh me, and, hiding behind a tree, I looked out, and presently spied a great bigfellow, standing six feet two, before me. I knew Smart in a moment, darkas it was, but, having a mind to startle him, I took hold of his leg. Laws me, Sirs, you should have seen how he jumped. I am sure the goodold lady could not have been more alarmed. The rest you know. "

_Felix. _--"Poor Smart, I dare say you took hold of that very leg that'snow wounded. Do you know, Smart, Otty and I had our right and leftshots. "

_Smart. _--"Had you so, Sir. Well, I hopes you both killed your birds. "

_Felix. _--"No, for unluckily we both shot at the same fellow, but weknocked him over clean. We frightened them in an awful way, but cousinSchillie would not shoot. "

_Smart. _--"How cumed that about I wonder. I reckoned her a prime one. "

_Felix. _--"She was frightened, Smart. "

_Smart. _--"Oh no, Sir, I'll never believe that. "

_Felix. _--"Oh, but she was. I saw her shut her eyes when we all had toshoot together, and she did not open them for a good minute after. "

_Schillie. _--"Good lack, captain, what is going to happen now?"

Boats were approaching La Luna. The pirates boarded her, and, after halfan hour's work, her anchors were taken up, and she was towed to theother side of the bay, and there made secure. 

Night set not in more darkly than the gloom that fell upon our hearts. We could but leave our fates in the hand of a good and mercifulProvidence. 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

The whole night long the pirates worked hard, doing what we could notsee, neither could our captain at all understand their conduct. "If itwas not too good to be true, they have been chased, " said he, "and havecome into harbour to hide. Did anyone look over the sea?" he continued. No, we had all been too much engaged. 

_Captain. _--"Then the first thing I shall do on the dawn will be to scanthe sea. Something unusual must have occurred to put the pirates to allthis pother. "

With the first streak of day came the pirate captain with his flag oftruce, and again made his offers of peace, friendship, and civility, andagain met with a vehement negative, though most forlorn were now ourhopes and fortunes. To our surprise we now only saw La Luna. There wasnot a vestige of the pirate ship. 

The pirate king had now recourse to threats, which we heard indisdainful silence. After spending half an hour in oaths and threats, hewaved his hand, and, stamping with anger, pointed to La Luna. "I giveyou one hour, " he cried, "if by that time you do not come downvoluntarily, I intend sweeping the top of your rock with those twoguns. " We looked towards the vessel; she had been brought within gunshot, and her brass cannons were placed directly before us. "I know, "continued the pirate, "who you all are, and I have no wish to harm you, but rather to gain the rewards offered for your recovery. Be persuadedand be reasonable. "

_Mother. _--"Captain, what do you think, what shall we do, he speaksfair?"

_Captain. _--"Madam, we must not trust him. I feel sure they have somereason for this bustle and activity all night, and I feel persuaded theyhave scuttled their ship and sunk her. Look round, and you will see thatwhen they retire into the caverns, there is not a trace of human beingsabout save our own vessel, and that looks weather-beaten and old enoughto have been riding at anchor there for ages. No doubt they haveconcealed all traces of themselves in her. If they get us down they willuse us as hostages for their own safety, or they may murder us at once, and thus leave no one to tell the tale of the caverns. As long as we arealive that secret cannot be kept, and, having made a settlement here, Ithink there is every probability that they will commit any crime soonerthan suffer such a convenient and suitable stronghold for them to bediscovered. I trust them not, let us trust in God. "

_Mother. _--"And you, Schillie, tell me what do you advise?"

Schillie rose up, and drawing me to the highest part of the rock, turnedher broad white forehead to the ship, while her clear eyes, darkened intheir beauty by the emotions of the hour, looked steadily down into themouths of the guns. 

_Schillie. _--"June, do you believe that the spirits of the departed knowwhat occurs on earth, and with unseen forms can visit those they love?"

_June. _--"I hold some such doctrine, my Schillie, but whether there istruth in it or not, the departed alone can tell. "

_Schillie. _--"I'll put faith in your doctrine, my mistress, and thinkthat in an hour I may behold my children, though unseen by them. "

_June. _--"And is it this feeling that makes you gaze so boldly into thejaws that are so shortly to breathe forth death to us?"

_Schillie. _--"It may be so, or it may be the strength given from on highfor such emergencies as these. In this awful hour I feel no fear; asacred calm is filling my heart. My God, I feel Thou art near; Thouknowest this is not presumption that I bow me in humility before Thythrone, that I approach it under the shadow of my Saviour's wing. "

I gazed in her face, flushed with ardour, refulgent with her inspiredfeelings, and thought her half way to heaven already. 

_June. _--"My Schillie, ere you go, take my thanks take my heartfeltgratitude with you for all you have been to me. "

_Schillie. _--"We go together, June, we shall not be separated in thehappy pasture fields of our immortal shepherd. You will come with me togaze on my children, and whisper holy dreams of goodness and truth intotheir childish ears to prepare them for the burdens of life, such as wehave gone through. Our fates in life were thrown together, and the lastact of mercy received from our gracious Father is this, that we dietogether. "

_June. _--"But with my mortal lips and mortal heart receive my thanks, for, without you, what should I have done? Without your brave heart andgood spirit to help me I must have given way. Without your hopeful, strong, and Godly mind I, guilty of ungrateful murmurs, should haveforfeited the right of comfort from on high. Ah! my Schillie, take mythanks, for next to my Father, Saviour, God in heaven, what do I not oweto you?"

_Schillie. _--"Enough, enough, we give and take in this world. Ourobligations to each other are mutual. We have an eternity before us tosettle the debt between us. Our time on earth draws to a close. It isfit we prepare the young and weak for the fate they seem hardly torealize. "

_June. _--"I shrink from them. Oh, my Schillie, do me a last act ofkindness, and keep them from my sight. "

_Schillie. _--"Nay, rouse yourself, and remember you take all you lovewith you. "

_June. _--"But such a death! and they so young, so beloved, so lovely andgifted, to die in so horrible a manner. "

_Schillie. _--"Then think of the fate you would have them live for. Butone hour of mental agony, and they are safe in their Saviour's arms. "

_June. _--"And, oh, Schillie, one more horrible fear I have. Supposethose dreadful guns do not fully complete their dreadful work. Think ifsome are left, wounded and maimed, yet more wounded in heart at thedeath of those they loved. "

_Schillie. _--"Call them, and give each their choice. "

They came, but it was only to group themselves in one close embraceabout us. They replied not to the words we uttered, but looking asfearlessly as Schillie did down on the brazen mouths of death, theyturned their loving eyes in unutterable affection towards us. Thebeaming light of Schillie's countenance seemed reflected on each youngface, until we thought an halo of glory already surrounded them. 

The two men tenderly lifted up Madame, and laid her moaning andunconscious at our feet, and then placed themselves on each side of thegroup. 

"See, " said Schillie, half smiling and waving her hand, "your last fearis groundless, it will take but one of those cannon to deliver us all atthe same moment from this mortal coil. Let us lift up our hearts toGod. "

CHAPTER XLIV. 

The minutes fled. Ever and anon a group of pirates would advance, and, as they gazed, pity, remorse, and even admiration seemed to blend intheir swarthy countenances, as they looked at the motionless helplessgroup. Evidently reluctant to give the fatal signal for death, thepirate captain restlessly paced to and fro, only taking his eyes from usto look hurriedly on the sea. The hour was gone. The boat shot from theshore, bearing the fatal messengers of death. The pirate captainclenched his hands, and hurried up and down, like one in despair. Sometimes he looked as if he would speak to us, then turned more quicklyaway. 

Our hearts beat audibly to each other. "May God take us into His safekeeping this hour, " murmured the low earnest voice of our dear captain. "Amen, " was fervently uttered by all that could speak. 

Still the pirate captain wavered and hesitated; but what made ourcaptain start? A body of pirates came forward, and drawing their chiefaway, began expostulating with him, and we heard a sound behind us. "For the love of God move not, " said the captain; but every earlistened. 

As the sun gilds one cloud after another in rapid succession, risinghigher and higher, so did one face after another illumine with hope anddeliverance as the sound became more audible. We had heard it before, but, oh, so long ago, could it have been in our dreams? It seemed sofamiliar, yet we had never heard it on the island. It sounded sohomelike, though our own home was far inland. But to British ears andBritish hearts could such a sound be unknown? The long, measured, steadystroke of the oars of a man-of-war's boat broke upon our happy senses;and yet we were silent, as if turned to stone. The conviction of oursafety and deliverance sent the once-burthened hearts in silentthankfulness to the foot of God. 

"Avast there! keep under the shelter of this rock, " said a man's deepvoice, in a subdued tone, "it won't do to run right into the mouths ofthese blackguards without a little reconnoitering. " Our captain creptsilently to the side from whence the voice proceeded and hailed them. "Hollo! here's a fellow up here, we had better settle him at once, lesthe gives the alarm, " said the deep voice. 

This made us all move quickly to the same place, and, as we caught sightof the gallant sailors, who, though strangers to us, seemed each topossess the features of dear and long-lost friends, our feelings couldscarcely be restrained. An intuitive feeling that we might, by some rashmovement, lose the heavenly chance just opening to our view, kept us iniron bounds. As it was, a sort of hub-bub did ensue, they notunderstanding who we were, and we caring for nothing on this nearapproach of delivery. But our captain swung himself down by the ropeladder into the boat, while we eagerly drank in every word of theprecious voices and language we had thought never to hear again, whilehe explained our situation. "What, the missing family so long soughtfor, so deeply mourned? Now God be praised. Up there four days, battlingit out. Well done! Those blackguards shall have it double-fold. What aninnocent boy with his big hat; who is the pretty child? Is that all herown hair? I say, which is the Mother? She is tall enough for agrenadier. Poor things, poor souls; what sufferings, what privations. All by themselves. Hah! indeed, joined only the last year. Well, we areheart and soul at their service. Are they all ladies, or some servants?What rum dresses. They look very picturesque up there, and you, boatswain, must make a sketch of them for us to take home when we havesettled these pirates. Is that a boy or a girl? she's a whopper if sheis a female. That short one looks cool enough to face any danger. Butdon't let us waste more time, we are burning to be at them. How shall wemanage? Blown to pieces in five minutes; I'm blowed if you shall. D----nthose (ah, ladies, I beg pardon). No, no, we will attack them at once. Too few, not a bit; as if a dozen English sailors could not knock overtwo score of pirates, and eat them too. Well, just as you like, only bequick; as for restraining my men, I shall not be able to do that long, especially as I know I can't hold in much longer myself. "

Such was the disjointed conversation that reached our ears, and which wedrank in with such delight. Our captain swung himself up again, and saidthat another boat's crew were expected in a few minutes; and though thesailors in this boat scouted the notion of not being able to settle thepirates' business themselves, yet it would be as well to make assurancedoubly sure, on account of the savage nature of the pirates. They mightbe driven to desperation when they saw what succour we had received. 

_Schillie. _--"Captain, you must make haste, they are on board the vesseland loading the guns; in a few minutes we shall be scattered into athousand pieces. "

_Captain. _--"What I advise is, as there is no time to lose, hold out aflag of truce, and capitulate. "

"Oh no, captain, " said many of us. 

"You must, indeed you must; make haste. Come, begin to go down at once. Those devildoms are only too rejoiced they have got their captain'sconsent, and are going to lose no time. Come, don't lose your courage atthe last hour, you will be in their power but a few minutes. That's asweet brave girl, now she is down you will all go. "

[Illustration]

This latter remark was addressed to Serena, whom I tried to grasp as shelightly sprang down. We all followed, save Schillie and the twoinvalids. The pirates shouted with great deafening shouts, and rantowards us, rudely grasping hold of us as we each descended. Weshuddered and shrieked with horror. The pirate king ran and broughtSchillie down in spite of her struggles. The captain was instantlyseized, and would have been roughly treated, but the sailors, unable tohear our cries and not help us, shot round the corner like a flash oflightning, and, ere the pirates were aware of their presence, mixed inthe _mêlée_, cutlass in hand. 

Though at first the sailors gained an instantaneous advantage, thenumbers against them were so great and the pirates so desperate, thatmuch blood must have been shed and a fierce battle fought, but anotherboat appeared round the rock, most vigorously propelled, another, andagain another. Now we were saved, God be praised! No more doubts, nomore fears. We withdrew to a sheltered place on the cliffs, thankful, oh, how thankful God alone can tell. The pirates fled in everydirection, but not before our captain, raising his gun, sent a shotafter the pirate king that put an end to his reign and his love forever. 

CHAPTER XLV. 

An officer was sent to take our wishes, while the other sailors, withtheir captain and lieutenants, proceeded to pursue and exterminate thepirates. The fresh boats' crews being so eager in the chase that theyknew nothing more about us than that some prisoners had been found. Thecaptain, therefore, politely sent an officer to attend to us, with amessage to say he was too busy to do so himself. We learnt from thisofficer that our captain's conjecture was quite true about the piratevessel having been chased; and they knew well enough that, once seeingthem, Capt. Bute would scour the sea in search of them. 

They made for "YR YNYS UNYG" as a last chance, knowing that few butthemselves were aware that the great Anaconda was dead, and they trustedthat the fear of it would prevent any one from landing on the island. 

Their intentions were all frustrated by finding us all perched upon therock, and it became a matter of policy to get rid of us somehow. Theywere unwilling to harm us at first, wishing to reap a golden harvest byclaiming the rewards for our recovery; but our obstinacy in refusing tocome down drove the pirate captain much beyond his own wishes. Had Capt. Bute's boats been half an hour later there would have been but little ofour sad remains left. To his eagerness and skill in following the piratevessel, and anchoring the Turtle side of the island under cover of thenight, we, humanly speaking, owed our lives. May God be praised for allhis mercies. 

Madame and Smart were first to be considered. It was agreed they mustboth be taken on board the man-of-war for medical advice. I was to gowith them, and Felix was to accompany me to attend on Smart. The restwere to be employed in making preparations for our final departure, besides getting La Luna ready for our once more taking possession ofher. 

But we had never been separated before for more than a few hours, andthe leave taking was quite a business. So I promised to return in theevening, after seeing Madame and Smart comfortable and well cared for. We must talk over our joys as well as sorrows, and, hearing that therewere some ladies and servants on board, I the more readily agreed toreturn. Madame was let down from the rock with great difficulty, utterlyunconscious of anything but her own delicious thoughts. 

In Turtle harbour, not a mile from our memorable bay, we found theship, and it was with indescribable emotion that I climbed on to herdeck. With the tenderness of women the kind sailors lifted up theinvalids, while I was shewn down into the cabin to beseech the goodoffices of the ladies in it. There were two of them; one reclining on asofa, hearing a little girl read, whose golden hair hung round her fairface, as the glory surrounds the cherubim; the other and oldest of thetwo was sketching from the cabin window. The lovely fair face of therecumbent one was raised as I entered. 

Why did I start? Have I seen that face before, those calm clear blueeyes, the delicately-formed nose, the beautiful expression? Be calm, myheart, beat not so wildly. "Poor woman, she is ill, what is the matterwith her?" said the lady at the window. I knew her too, so well, soperfectly, I wondered she could speak so calmly to me. I forgot mystrange appearance, my island dress, my grizzled hair, and brow burnt bythe ardent sun. 

The younger lady gazed at me, but said nothing. "Pray be seated, " saidthe sweet soft voice of the sketcher, "you look so ill, I will bring yousome water. " The other lady still gazed, was still silent, but she halfrose from her sofa. I could not withdraw my eyes from the well-knownface, but I grasped the kind hand that placed the chair for me, while mybreath laboured under the convulsive swellings of my heart. "She mustbe one of the pirate women, and some of her people have been killed, "said the elder lady. "Pray, Meta speak to her, and don't gaze at her sofixedly. "

I tried to speak, it was impossible. I clung to the one sister, and heldout my hand imploringly to the other. She sprang up, and rushed towardsme. She pushed my hair from my forehead; her colour came and went likethe evening clouds. "Oh, June, June, my sister, my beloved one, it mustbe you. I cannot be mistaken. I should know that face through everychange. Speak to me, speak but one word, call me by my name, if only toease my heart. My long-lost, my own sister, relieve me, relieve mybursting heart. "

Faintly breathing the word "Meta, " I remember no more. I sunk upon theground, but I felt loved arms round me, and the bliss of heaven seemedto take possession of my senses. I awoke to the blessed reality myloving sisters were near me, they soothed me with sweet words, kissed mewith sisters' kisses, asked nothing, said nothing but endearingsentences, and suffered my overburdened heart to relieve itself to thefull. 

The anxieties and cares of the past years, the fear and anguish of thelast few days, rolled away like a dark cloud from my troubled brain, while peace, happiness, and rest flooded my heart to overflowing. Thetransition from utter misery to perfect bliss seemed too much for me atfirst; I had not felt until then the forlorn and hopeless state to whichwe had been reduced, and how death in its most dreadful form had nearlysevered all I lived for from the earth they were so formed to enjoy andornament. But, it is idle thus to write, joy does not often kill, sohaving seen our invalids well cared for, and introduced my lovely littlesavage boy to his aunts, my beloved sisters accompanied me back to mycompanions. We found the whole of the pirate gang secured, and going onboard La Luna, ah! what joy. The surprise, the ecstasy, the happywelcome, the boundless joy, the innumerable questions. It is impossibleto describe it. 

We found we owed the meeting with our beloved relatives to the followingcircumstance:--After my brother's leave was up, and his ship'scommission expired, instead of spending his time at home, he, with SirWalter Mayton, chartered a vessel and determined between them to spendall the time his services were not required by his Queen in searchingfor us. My two sisters had begged to accompany them, one with herhusband and children, and my eldest sister to be her companion. TheEsperanza, their vessel, was something similar to La Luna, only largerand carrying six guns. They had been out six months, when, owing to theEsperanza requiring some little repairs, the party, consisting of my twosisters, Mr. J. , and the children, accepted Capt. Bute's invitation totake a little cruise with him. He was in command of her Majesty's S. H. , which had superseded my brother's ship on the piratical coast. 

Accidentally coming across the pirates' vessel, Capt. Bute had givenchase, and pursued her so sharply, that, under cover of the night, hehad got the H. Into safe anchorage on the lea side of the island withoutthe pirates' knowledge. The rest of the tale has been told. 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

And now we were all on board La Luna, Capt. Bute spared us a crew; heremains behind to settle everything about the island, and to goafterwards to the other rendezvous of the pirates, there to rescue theremainder of our crew should they yet survive. Our captain gave him allparticulars where to find it. 

But we were not to be separated from our newly found relatives. Oh no!they came with us. We collected everything we wished to take from theisland; the children's endless parrots, monkeys, shells, and pet things. Schillie took nothing, but her last act was to stoop down, and take alengthened draught from the lovely stream. Florence, my eldest sister, made sketches of every place interesting to us, and, finally, we badeadieu to "YR YNYS UNYG. " Seated on the deck we saw the lovely islandfade from our sight, with mixed feelings certainly but no regret. We hadnone for it, because we could only think of the happiness opening beforeus. The lost were found, the deeply-mourned restored, the mother givenback to her little ones, the fondly-loved children to their sorrowingparents. There was rapture in these thoughts. No wonder that our littlehome, our little haven of so many conflicting emotions, faded from oursight for ever without a tear from any eye. 

We were to shape our course so as to fall in with the Esperanza, whichwe did in about ten days. During those days fancy alone can paint theinnumerable questions asked, the pang and half fear ere they wereanswered. We lived a life time, it seemed, in those ten days. 

We had had no opportunity of restoring our pretty La Luna to heroriginal beauty, therefore we did not wonder (my brother being on board, and we looking so practical) that the Esperanza bore down upon us in amenacing and warlike manner. 

We submissively struck our colours, and ere long were boarded by mybrother and Sir Walter Mayton. At the request of my sisters we allremained below, that they might have a little amusement. But it washardly possible for us to wait. However, my brother quickly put an endto the suspense himself; for, in his quick decisive manner, down he cameinto the cabin, requesting to see the ship's papers. And, what papersdid he see? The whole party in the cabin! He gave but one look, hecomprehended it all, and, ere I thought it could be him, he had wrapt mein his arms; he wept with joy and thankfulness, and he could not ceaseto gaze at us all with unutterable emotions of pleasure. We forgot SirWalter Mayton until we heard his well-known firm tread stamping above, as if impatient at the Captain's delay. We determined to have a littleamusement with him, and yet not keep him long in suspense. We sent thetwo boys up, and watched the effect. He started, and looked keenly atthem, he threw his cigar away, and then we heard his loud cheery voicesay, "Whose boys are you?" They said nothing, but each took hold of akind hand, and smiled up in his face. 

"Boys, I bid you tell me, who you are, " and his voice husky, while wecould see he trembled. 

"It is us uncle, dear uncle, here we are all safe, " and throwing theirarms round his neck, they half smothered him with kisses, Lilly joiningher brothers. 

"But your Mother, my children, are you all safe? have I none to answerfor?" "All safe, quite safe, " said I, appearing immediately. 

"Ready to thank you for all you have done for us, the weary years wehave been away. For your kind thoughts, your indefatigable exertions, weare here to thank you, and prove our gratitude by acts as well asthanks. " "Thank God, Thank God, " he said. "This hour repays me for allmy care. "

And now what happiness, nothing to mar it, but a few gales of wind, which only blew us nearer to the homes our hearts longed for. Madame wasnearly well, Smart only limped a little, and was in high spirits athearing that not only was Mrs. Smart alive and well, but that Jem hadbecome a young gamekeeper, and they had wanted for nothing during hisabsence. 

"So you were right Master Felix, about the washing, she has done well atthat, " said Smart, "and a mighty good washer she be, sending me out withshirts as white as any Lord's. "

We sailed in company, and it was hard to say which ship contained themerriest party, La Luna or the Esperanza. 

We touched at St. Helena, and there picked up another brother to ourgreat delight and pleasure. 

The ships were gazetted there as the Esperanza and her consort, that thenews of it getting to England before we did might prepare the belovedfamily in some degree for what was in store. 

THE LAST CHAPTER. 

Once more we will return to that pretty drawing-room, and visit the kindsisters, the grey-headed father, the loving mother. 

Her sweet calm face had lost its painful expression; years have gone by;time has come with its healing wings; she is nearer the hour when ameeting with the lost ones may be promised her in heaven. One sister ismarried and gone. The dark-haired sister is as usual employed in makingbrilliant flowers grow beneath her skilful fingers, like the magic workof the fairies. The pretty face of the other beams with content andsweetness. The door opens, and the grey-headed Father appears with thenewspapers. 

"My dear, " says he, "what can this mean? Here is the Esperanza mentionedon her way home to England with her consort. "

_The Mother. _--"Oh no, that must be a mistake. She has no consort;besides we do not expect our Esperanza home for six months at least. "

_The Father. _--"But you see it is in the ships' news. 'The brigEsperanza, Capt. C. , touched at St. Helena with her consort, and bringshome Capt. C. Of the Royal Engineers. '"

_The Mother. _--"There really seems no mistake indeed, especiallyBertrand's having joined his brother. I suppose Richard must havecaptured some pirate or slaver's vessel. You know he took out a licenseto do so. "

_The Father. _--"Very likely; but still I think we should have seen someaccount of the exploit in the papers if he had done so. "

_Emily. _--"Especially the Esperanza being a private vessel. I reallythink, Mama, it must be a mistake. "

The door opens, and the best and kindest aunt in the world appears, who, having no children of her own, opens her large heart, and takes in thoseof her only sister's. 

_The Aunt. _--"Don't be surprised to see me, but my husband has seen into-day's paper that the Esperanza is coming home. I thought, sister, they were to have been absent a year?"

_The Mother. _--"So I expected, and we are quite puzzled about it, havingseen the news as well as yourself. I am almost inclined to agree withEmily that it is a mistake. "

_The dear Aunt. _--"Then I am miserably disappointed. When I heard it Iwas in the greatest hope you would have some news to tell me, so Iordered Osman and the brougham, and came here so fast that I am quitein fear for the dear fellow. Cecy, pray let me ask you for a littlebread to give him, and do come down and look at him, he is in suchbeauty that Robert is quite proud of him. "

So they all went down to look at the beloved horse, and Robert the groomheard him praised to his heart's content. 

_The dear Aunt. _--"Well, now then, sister, I will say farewell, but wewill do what you so kindly wish us, and come to-morrow for the wholeweek; by this means we shall be on the spot to hear the earliest news ifyou get any, for I must own I cannot bear suspense, and my Florencebeing in the Esperanza doubles my anxieties. "

_The Mother. _--"We shall be charmed to see you, dear sister, so, untilthen, farewell. "

On the morrow, the kind aunt and uncle were not the only visitors. Little Winny's father and mother, uncle Parry, the "next heir, " all camepouring in, as well as innumerable letters from kind and anxiousfriends; but still no news by the post. 

They had all seen the report of the Esperanza, and all had flocked toB----, as head quarters, to learn what had brought her home so muchsooner than was expected. However, they were invited to remain the weekout at that ever open most hospitable mansion. 

In the middle of the week came Gatty's beloved parents. Zoë's father andmother lived so near that they could have daily intercourse; so dailyeverybody met, daily everybody talked, and daily everybody agreed thatit was all a mistake, and that this Esperanza was not their Esperanza. 

The summer is coming on rapidly. It is the 2nd of June, the goldenlaburnums hang their rich pendant clusters over the fragrant lilacs, allnature seemed rejoicing, and every tree had its living chorus, for nonoisy gun or treacherous snare was ever heard or seen in that prettygarden. 

"I don't mean to stay in the house this lovely evening, " said Gatty'sfather. "Come Emily, come Julie, let us sit out on the lawn, and smellthe fresh wholesome scent of the earth, and hear this delightful eveninghymn of the birds. But do you expect company? Here is a carriage, andsurely another behind it. No! it stops. But do my eyes deceive me? Whois in this first carriage? The dear crew of the Esperanza! Welcome, welcome. Bertrand too. My dear girls how well you look. Ah, Sir Walter, welcome, welcome home. "

They are clasped in the arms of everybody, and welcomed home, as thosewho go to B---- are generally welcomed. The new brother also, after sixyears' absence in New Zealand. Everybody seems overwhelmed with delightand pleasure. Whatever curiosity, whatever wonder, whatever fear mighthave run through the heart of each at seeing the beloved crew of theEsperanza so much sooner than was expected, all was now swallowed up inthe joy of seeing them. 

The old and valued servants crowded to meet them, and congratulate themon their safe return. "My goodness me, " said Anne, the housekeeper, after she had made her courtesies and said her say, "if the great gatesare not open and the beggars coming in. Oh, Thomas, (turning to the dearaunt's servant) whatever must we do, what a queer set. Be off, goodpeople. I must see for some men to turn them out. I don't think reallythat they can be anything respectable. None of our people would peep andlook in like that. I cannot make them out at all, Thomas. They have alook about them anyways but respectable. "

_Thomas. _--"To be sure, Anne, they look Furrineers, and they never is soneat and trim as our people. "

_Anne. _--"Furrineers, then, Thomas, help me to turn them out, we wantsnothing but English here. Be off, good people, be off, we harbours novermin here. Eh, but they're a strange set. "

My brother ran to her. "Don't disturb those people, Anne, they are verygood people, " said he. 

_Anne. _--"But so unmannerly, Mr. Bertrand, coming in at such aparticklar time. "

_Mr. Bertrand. _--"Never mind, Anne, they are friends of mine. "

_Anne. _--"Friends of yours, oh, indeed, Sir; well we did not know that, Thomas, did we? and how could we guess, so queer as they look. Surelynow Mr. Bernard, you have never been and gone and brought home some NewZealand savages?"

_Mr. Bertrand. _--"Yes, Anne, I have, and that tall woman in the hat isto be my wife. "

_Anne. _--"Oh my goodness me, Mr. Bertrand, none of your jokes to me ifyou please, Sir. I don't believe a word you say, Sir, and the more Ilook at them people the more I am sure they are no friends of yours, Sir. Such outlandish folk, in them big hats and those long bed-gownishthings, they are not respectable. I must----"

_Mr. Bertrand. _--"Hush, hush, Anne, they are dear friends of mine; wait, wait just a few minutes; hearken now to what my brother says to yourmaster. "

With trembling voice the dear brother was making the aged Fatherunderstand; Meta threw herself sobbing with delight into the arms of thelong-mourning Mother, trying to tell her of the joy that yet remained tobe told; Florence, with sweet touching voice, was preparing the dearenthusiastic aunt. Everybody was beginning to feel and know that therewas something still to tell, some event yet to occur, something muchbeyond what they had yet felt or experienced. But who could look in theagitated faces of the travellers and not see that it was joy which soovercame them? Who could see the radiant smiles shining through theirrepressible tears and not feel a thrill of happiness shoot throughthem?

And the poor beggars at the great gate, why were they in tears? why soagitated? Oh, make haste, they cannot wait much longer, their impatienceis boundless. Think how many years they have been deprived of the sightof those sweet faces, the hearing those dear voices, the feeling thosesoft kisses. Gatty, Gatty, startle not your Father so, restrain yourimpatience; he wonders now. Who calls, that wild and passionate "Papa, Papa. " Just a few short moments to wait. See, see, my Mother's eyes; shemust know now, she is prepared. Almost before the signal is given, before the arms are open, Zoë rushes to her Mother. Winny, Schillie, Gatty (the first of all, with a bound like an antelope) all fly to theirown people, and we three, Sybil, Serena, and I, into whose arms we fellI know not; I remember nothing, I can tell nothing but that I heard mygrey-headed Father, in a low, distinct, and solemn manner, say--

"Now, Lord, lettest Thou Thy servant depart this life in peace. "

FINIS. 

Transcriber's Endnotes:

 The original publication contained many typographical errors. Minor misprints have been corrected without note, however the following amendments deserve further note:

 Chapter Titles

 The original sequence skipped the numbers 10, 26, 31, 37, 38 whilst using 39 twice. With no discrepancy in the page numbers, the chapters have been renumbered to avoid confusion. 

 Hargrave/Havord

 The character initially introduced as Hargrave is referred to as Havord from Chapter XXIX to part-way through Chapter XXXVI. In light of the poor typography throughout the book, all instances of Havord have been changed to Hargrave.